a signe betweene me and you in your generation that ye may know that I the Lord doe sanctifie you The same is recorded Ezech. 20.12 It signified also that blessed rest of the faithfull in the kingdom of heauen Esai 66. 23. From moneth to moneth and from sabbath to sabbath shall all flesh come to worship before me saâ—â—h the Lord. Heb. 4.8,9 10. If Iesus had giuen them a rest c. The Sabbath is likewise ceremoniall in that it was obserued the seauenth day after the creation of the world and was then solemnized with such ceremonies Numb 28.9 But on the sabbath day ye shall offer two lambes of a yeare old without spot and two tenth deales of fine floure for a meate offering â—ingled with oyle and the drinke offering thereof 10. This is the burnt â—ffering of euery Sabbath beside the continuall burnt offering and drinke offering thereof But now in the light of the Gospel and the Churches professing the same the ceremonie of the Sabbath is ceased Col. 2.16 Let no man condemne you in meate and drinke or in respect of an holy day or of the new moone or of the Sabbath 17. which are but shadowes of things to come but the bodie is Christ. The obserâ—ation of the Sabbath was translated by the Apostles from the seuenth day to the day following Act. 20. 7. The first day of the weeke the Disciples beeing come together to breake bread Paul preached to them 1. Cor. 16.1,2 Concerning the gathering for the Saints as I haue ordained in the Churches of Galatia so doe ye also euery first day of the weeke let euery one of you put aside by himselfe and lay vp â—s God hath prospered him that then there be no gatherings when I come This day by reason that our Sauiour did vpon it riâ—e againe is called the Lords day Revel 1.10 I was rauished in the spirit on the Lords day The obseruation of the Sabbath thus constituted by the Apostles was neuerthelesse neglected of those Churches which succeeded them but after was reuiued and established by Christian Emperours as a day most apt to celebrate the memorie of the creation of the world and to the serious meditation of the redemption of mankind Leo and Anton. Edict of holy daies The obseruation of the Sabbath is morall in as much as it is a certaine seauenth day preserueth and conserueth the ministerie of the word and the solemne worship of God especially in the assemblies of the church And in this respect we are vpon this day as well inioyned a rest from our vocations as the Iewes were Esai 58.13 If thou turne away thy foote from the Sabbath from doing thy will on mine holy day and call my Sabbath a delight to consecrate it as glorious to the Lord and shalt honour him not doing thine owne waies c. Finally it is morall in that it freeth seruants and cattell from their labours which on other daies doe seruice vnto their owners The affirmative part Keepe holy the Sabbath day This we doe if we cease from the workes of sinne and our ordinarie calling performing those spirituall works which we are commanded in the second and third Commandement I. To arise earely in the morning that so we may prepare our selues to the better sanctifying of the Sabbath ensuing This preparation consisteth in priuate praiers and taking account of our seuerall sinnes Mark 1.35 In the morning very earely before day Iesus arose and went into a solitarie place and there prayed The day following was the Sabbath when he preached in the Synagogues 39. Exod. 32. 5 6. Aaron proclaimed saying To morrow shal be the holy day of the Lord so they rose vp the next day earely in the morning Eccles. 4. vers last Take heede to thy feete when thou entrest into the house of God II. To be present at publique assemblies at ordinarie howers there to heare reuerently and attentiuely the word preached and read to receiue the Lords Supper and publikely with the congregation call vpon and celebrate the name of the Lord. 1. Tim. 1.2,3 Act. 20.7 2. King 4.22,23 Act. 13.14 15. When they departed from Perga they came to Antiochia a citie of Pisidia and went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day and sate downe And after the lecture of the Law and Prophets the rulers of the Synagogue sent vnto them saying Ye men and brethren if ye haue any word of exhortation for the people say on III. When publique meetings are dissolued to spend the rest of the Sabboth in the meditation of Gods word and his creatures Psal. 29. from the beginning to the ending Act. 17. 11. These were also more noble men then they which were at Thessalonica which receiued the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures daily whether those things were so We must also exercise then the workes of charitie as to visit the sicke giue almes to the needie admonish such as fall reconcile such as are at iarre and discord amongst themselues c. Nehem. 8.12 Then all the people went to eate and to drinke and to send away part and to make great ioy The negatiue part Pollute not the Sabboth of the Lord. This is a grieuous sinne Matth. 24.20 Pray that your flight be not in winter nor on the Sabboth daie Lament 1.7 The aduersaries saw her and did mocke at her Sabboths Leuit. 19.30 Ye shall keepe my Sabboths and reuerence my Sanctuarie I am the Lord. In this part are these things forbidden I. The workes of our calling wherein if we doe ought it must be altogether in regard of charitie and not in regard of our owne priuate commodity II. Vnnecessarie iourneyes Exod. 16.29 Tarrie euery man in his place let no man goe out of his place the seuenth day By this reason the master of the family must that day remaine at home to sanctifie the Sabbath with his household III. Faires vpon the Sabboth daie Nehem. 3.19 When the gates of Ierusalem began to be darke before the Sabboth I commaunded to shut the gates charged that they should not be opened till after the Sabboth and some of my seruants set I at the gate that there should no burden be brought in on the Sabboth day read v. 15,16,17,18 IV. All kind of husbandrie as plowing sowing reaping mowing bringing home haruest other the like Exod. 34. 21. In the seauenth day shalt thou rest both in earing time and in haruest shalt thou rest V. To vse iestes sports banquetting or any other thing whatsoeuer which is a means to hinder or withdraw the mind from that serious attention which ought to be in Gods seruice for if the workes of our calling must not be exercised much lesse these whereby the minde is as well distracted from Gods seruice as by the greatest labour VI. An externall obseruation of the Sabboth without an internall regard of godlines Esa. 1.14,15 My soule hateth your new moones and your appointed feastes they are a burden vnto me I am wearie to
rose with Christ are to be noted they were the Saints of God not wicked men whereby we are put in minde that the elect children of God onely are partakers of Christs resurrection Indeede both good and bad rise againe but there is a great difference in their rising for the godly rise by the vertue of Christs resurrection and that to eternall glorie but the vngodly rise by the vertue of Christ not as he is a redeemer but as he is a terrible iudge and is to execute iustice on them And they rise againe for this ende that besides the first death of the bodie they might suffer the second death which is the powring forth of the wrath of god vpon bodie and soule eternally This difference is prooued vnto vs by that which Paul saith Christ is the first fruits of them that sleepe Among the Iewes such as had corne fields gathered some little quantitie thereof before they reaped the rest and offered the same vnto God signifying thereby that they acknowledged him to be the author giuer of all increase this offering was also an assurance vnto the owner of the blessing of God vpon the rest this beeing but one handful did sanctifie the whole crop Now Christ to the dead is as the first fruits to the rest of the corne because his resurrection is a pledge an assurāce of the resurrectiō of all the faithful When a man is cast into the sea and all his bodie is vnder the water there is nothing to be looked for but present death but if he carie his head aboue the water there is good hope of a recouerie Christ himselfe is risen as a pledge that all the iust shall rise againe he is the head vnto his Church and therefore all his members must needes follow in their time It may be demaunded what became of the Saints that rose againe after Christs resurrection Answ. Some thinke they died againe but seeing they rose for this ende to manifest the quickening vertue of Christs resurrection it is as like that they were also glorified with Christ and ascended with him to heauen Thus much of the manner of Christs resurrection Now followes the time when he rose againe and that is specified in the Creede The third day he rose againe Thus saith our Sauiour Christ vnto the Pharises As Ionas was three daies and three nights in the whales bellie so shall the sonne of man be three daies and three nights in the heart of the earth And though Christ was but one day and two pieces of two daies in the graue for he was buried in the euening before the Sabbath and rose in the morning the next day after the Sabbath yet is this sufficient to verifie this saying of Christ. For if the analogie had stoode in three whole daies then Christ should haue risen the fourth day And it was the pleasure of God that he should lie thus long in the graue that in might be knowne that he was throughly dead and he continued no longer that he might not in his bodie see corruption Againe it is saide Christ rose againe in the end of the Sabbath when the first day of the weeke began to dawne And this very time must be considered as the reall beginning of the new spirituall world in which we are made the sonnes of God And as in the first day of the first world light was commanded to shine out of darknes vpon the deepes so in the first day of this new world the sonne of righteousnes riseth and giues light to them that sit in darknes and dispells the darknes that was vnder the old Testament And here let vs marke the reason why the Sabbath day was changed For the first day of the weeke which was the day following the Iewes sabbath is our sabbath day which day we keepe holy in memorie of the glorious resurrection of Christ and therefore it is called the Lords day And it may not vnfitly be tearmed Sunday though the name came first from the heathen because on this day the blessed sonne of righteousnesse rose from death to life Let vs now in the next place proceede to the proofes of Christs resurrection which are diligently to be obserued because it is one of the most principall points of our religion For as the Apostle saith He died for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification and againe If Christ be not risen then is our preaching vaine and our faith is also vaine The proofes are of two sorts first Christs appearances vnto men secondly the testimonies of men Christs appearances were either on the first day or on the daies following The appearances of Christ the same day he rose againe are fiue And first of all earely in the morning he appeared to Marie Magdalen In this appearance diuers things are to be considered The first of what note and qualitie the partie was to whome Christ appeared Ans. Marie Magdalen was one that had bin possessed with seuen deuils but was deliuered and became a repentant sinner and stood by when Christ suffered and came with sweete odours when he was dead to embalme him And therefore to her is graunted this prerogatiue that she should be the first that should testifie his resurrection vnto men And hence we learne that Christ is readie and willing to receiue most miserable wretched sinners euen such as haue bin vassals and bondslaues of the deuill if they will come to him Any man would thinke it a fearefull case to be thus possessed with deuills as Marie was but let all those that liue in ignorance and by reason thereof liue in sinne without repentance know this that their case is a thousand times worse then Marie Magdalens was For what is an impenitent sinner Surely nothing els but the castle and hold of the deuill both in bodie and soule For looke as a captaine that hath taken some hold or skonse doth rule and gouerne all therein and disposeth it at his will and pleasure euen so it is with all blind and impenitent sinners not one deuill alone but euen legions of deuils possesse them and rule their hearts and therefore howsoeuer they may soothe themselues and say all is well for God is mercifull yet their case is farre worse then Maries was Now then would any be freed from this fearefull bondage let them learne of Marie Magdalen to follow Christ and to seeke vnto him and then albeit the deuil and al his angels possesse their hearts yet Christ beeing the strong man will come and cast them all out and dwell there himselfe The second is what Christ in his appearance said to Marie Ans. He saide Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my father Marie no doubt was glad to see Christ and therefore looked to haue conuersed as familiarly with him as shee was wont before his death but he forbids her to touch him that is not to looke to enioy
Moses a reason may be framed thus If ye saw no image namely of God ye shall make none But ye saw no image onely heard a voyce Therefore ye shall make no image of God The second reason That idolatrie which the Israelites committed the very same is prohibited in this commandement But the Israelites idolatrie was the worship of God in an image Hos. 2. 16. At that day saith the Lord thou shalt call me no more Baali but shalt call me Ishi The golden calfe was an image of God for when it was finished Aaron proclaimed that to morrow should be a feast to Iehouah Exod. 32.5 And the same calfe is tearmed an idol Act. 7.41 Therefore the worshipping of God in an image is here prohibited Any grauen image Here the more speciall is put for the more generall namely a grauen image for all counterfeit meanes of Gods worship The first part of the commandement is here illustrated by a double distribution The first is drawne from the causes Thou shalt not make thee any idol whether it be engrauen in wood or stone or whether it be painted in a table The second is taken from the place Thou shalt not make thee an idol of things in heauen as starres and birds or in the earth as of man woman beasts or vnder the earth as fishes This place is so expounded by Moses Deut. 4. 14. to the 20. verse Thou shalt not bow downe to them This is the second part of the commandement forbidding all men to fal downe before an idol In this word Bow down is againe the speciall put for the generall for in it is inhibited all fained worship of God For I These words are a confirmation of this commandement perswading to obedience by foure reasons The Lord which is strong The first reason God is strong and so able to reuenge idolatâ—ie Heb. 10.31 A iealous God This speech is taken from the estate of wedlocke for God is called the husband of his Church Esay 54.5 Eph. 5.26,27 And our spirituall worship is as it were a certaine marriage of our soules consecrated vnto the Lord. Ier. 2. 2. I remember thee with the kindnes of thy youth and the loue of thy mariage when thou wentest after me in the wildernes in a land that was not sowne Here is another argument drawne from a comparison of things that be like Gods people must alone worship him because they are linked to him as a wife is to her husband vnto whome alone she is bound therefore if his people forsake him and betroth themselues vnto idols he will vndoubtedly giue them a bill of diuorcement and they shall be no more espoused vnto him Visiting To visit is not onely to punish the children for the fathers offences but to make notice and apprehend them in the same faults by reason they are giuen ouer to commit their fathers transgressions that for them they be punished And this is the third reason drawne from the effects of Gods anger Hate me It may be this is a secret answer the obiection whereof is not here in expresse wordes set downe but may be thus framed What if we vse Idols to inflame and excite in vs a loue and remembrance of thee The answer is this by the contrarie You may thinke that your vse of idols kindleth in you a loue of me but it is so farre from that that all such as vse them cannot choose but hate me Shew mercie The fourth reason deriued from the effects of Gods mercie to such as obserue this commandement Here may we first obserue that Gods mercie exceedeth his iustice Psal. 103.8 The Lord is full of compassion and mercie slow to anger and of great kindnes vers 17. The louing kindnes of the Lord endureth for euer vers 9. He will not alway chide neither keepe his anger for euer Secondly we may not surmise that this excellent promise is made to euery one particularly who is borne of faithfull parents For godly Isaak had godlesse Esau to his sonne and godlesse Saul had godly Ionathan The negatiue part Thou shalt neither worship false gods nor the true God with false worship Many things are here forbidden I. The representation of God by an image For it is a lie Habak 2. 18. What profiteth the image for the maker thereof hath made it an image and a teacher of lies Zach. 10.2 The idols haue spoken vanitie Ierem. 10. 8. The stocke is a doctrine of vanitie The Eliber Councel in the 39. canon hath this edict We thought it not meete to haue images in Churches least that which is worshipped and adored should be painted vpon wals Clement booke 5. ad Iacob Dom. That serpent by others is wont to speake these words We in honour of the inuisible God are accustomed to adore visible images the which out of all controuersie is very false August in his treatise vpon the 113. Psalme The image also of the crosse and Christ crucified out to be abolished out of Churches as the brasen serpent was 2. King 18.4 Hezekiah is commended for breaking in pieces the brasen serpent to which the children of Israel did then burne incense This did Hezekiah albeit at the first this serpent was made by the Lords appointment Numb 21.8 and was a type of Christs passion Ioh. 3.14 Origen in his 7. booke against Celsus We permit not any to adore Iesus vpon the altars in images or vpon Church walls because it is written Thou shalt haue none other gods but me Epiphaniusâ— in that epistle which he wrote to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem saith It is against the custome of the Church to see any image hanging in the church whether it be of Christ or any other saint and therefore euen with his owne hands rent he asunder the vaile wherein such an image was painted Some obiect the figure or signe which appeared to Constantine wherein he should ouercome but it was not the signe of the crosse as the Papists doe triflinly imagine but of Christs name for the thing was made of these two greeke letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 conioyned together Euseb. in the life of Constant. booke 1. chap. 22,25 Neither serue the Cherubims which Salomon placed in the temple for the defence of images for they were onely in the holy of holiest where the people could not see them And they were types of the glorie of the Messiah vnto whome the very Angels were subiect the which we haue now verified in Christ. If any man replie that they worship not the image but God in the image let him know that the creature cannot comprehend the image of the Creator and if it could yet God would not be worshipped in it because it is a dead thing yea the worke of mans hands not of God and therefore is more base then the smallest liuing creature of the which we may lawfully say it is the worke of God This euinceth that no kinde of diuine worship belongeth to an image either simply or by relation
that it be sparingly and warily vsed is lawfull For if in serious affaires and matters of great importance it be lawfull in priuate to admit God as a Iudge why should he not as well be called to witnesse Againe the examples of holy men shew the practise of priuate othes as not vnlawfull Iacob and Laban confirmed their couenant one with an other by priuate oth the like did Booz in his contract with Ruth To this place may be added an asseueration the which albeit it be like an oth yet indeede is none and is nothing else but a constant assertion of our mind intersetting sometimes the name of a creature Such was Christs assertion Verely verely I say vnto you And Pauls I call God to record in my spirit Where is both an oth an asseueration 1. Cor. 15.31 By your reioycing which I haue in Iesus Christ I die daily 1. Sam. 20.3 Indeede as the Lord liueth and as my soule liueth there is but a step betweene me and death And surely in such a kind of asseueration there is great equitie for albeit it be vnlawfull to sweare by creatures least Gods honour and power should be attributed vnto them yet thus farre may we vse them in an oath as to make pledges and as it were cognisances of Gods glorie The performance of an oth is on this manner If the oth made be of a lawfull thing it must be performed be it of much difficultie great dammage and extorted by force of him that made it Psal. 15.4 He that sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not he shall dwell in Gods tabernacle Yet may the Magistrate as it shall seeme right and conuenient either annihilate or moderate such othes Contrarily if a man sweare to performe things vnlawfull and that by ignoraÌ„ce error or infirmitie or any other way his oth is to be recalled For we may not adde sinne vnto sinne 1. Sam. 25.21 And Dauid said Indeede I haue kept all in vaine that this fellow had in the wildernes c. vers 22. So and more also doe God vnto the enemies of Dauid for surely I will not leaue of all that he hath by the dawning of the day any that pisseth against the wall vers 33. Dauid said Blessed be thy counsell and blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shedde blood and that mine hand hath not saued me 2. Sam. 19.23 Dauid promiseth that Shimei should not die but 1. King 2.8,9 Dauid saith to Salomon Though I sware so yet thou shalt not count him innocent but cause his hoare head to goe downe to the graue with blood V. Sanctification of Gods creatures and ordinances the which is a separation of them to an holy vse Thus ought we to sanctifie our meates and drinks the works of our calling and marriage The meanes of this sanctification are two Gods word and prayer 1. Tim. 4.4 All which God hath created is good and nothing must be reiected if it be receiued with thanksgiuing for it is sanctified by the word and prayer By the word we are instructed first whether God alloweth the vse of such things or not secondly we learne after what holy manner in what place at what time with what affection and to what end we must vse them Heb. 11.6 Without faith it is impossible to please God Psal. 119.24 Thy testimonies are my delight they are my counsellers Iosh. 22.19,29 1. Sam. 15.23 Prayer which sanctifieth is petition and thanksgiuing By petition we obtaine of Gods meiestie assistance by his grace to make an holy vse of his creatures and ordinances Col. 3. 17. Whatsoeuer ye shall doe in word or deede doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thanks to God euen the Father by him 1. Sam. 17.45 Then said Dauid to the Philistim Thou commest to me with a sword and with a speare and with a shield but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts the God of the host of Israel whome thou hast railed vpon Mich. 4. 5. We must walke in the name of the Lord our God for euer and euer Here may we obserue prayer made vpon particular occasion 1. For a prosperous iourney Act. 21.5 When the daies were ended we departed and went our way and they all accompanied vs with their wiues and children euen out of the citie and we kneeling downe on the shore prayed c. 2. For a blessing vpon meats at the table Ioh. 6.11 Then Iesus tooke the bread and when he had giuen thankes he gaue it to his Disciples and the Disciples to them that were set downe and likewise of the fishes as much as they would Act. 27.35 He tooke bread and gaue thanks to God in presence of them all and brake it and began to eate 3. For issue in childbirth This did Anna 1. Sam. 1.14 And Zacharie Luk. 1.13 4. For good successe in busines Gen. 24. 12. Abrahams seruant praied Thanksgiuing is the magnifying of Gods name euen the Father through Christ for his grace ayde and blessing in the lawfull vse of the creatures Phil. 4.6 In all things let your requests be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplication and giuing of thanks 1â— Thess. 5. 18. In all things giue thanks for this is the will of God in Christ towards you This we may read vsed 1. after meate Deut. 8.10 When thou hast eaten and filled thy selfe thou shalt blesse the Lord thy God for the good land which he hath giuen thee 2. After the losse of outward wealth Iob 1.21 And Iob saide Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne againe the Lord hath giuen and the lord hath taken away blessed be the name of the Lord for euermore 3. For deliuerance out of seruitude Exod. 18. 10. Iethro said Blessed be the Lord who hath deliuered you out of the hands of the Egyptians and out of the hand of Pharaoh who also hath deliuered the people from vnder the hand of the Egyptians 4. For children Gen. 29.35 Shee conceiued againe and bare of sonne saying Now will I praise the Lord therefore shee called his name Iudah 5. For victorie 2. Sam. 22.1 And Dauid spake the words of this song vnto the Lord what time the Lord had deliuered him out of the hands of all his enemies and out of the hand of Saul and said The Lord is my rocke and my fortresse c. 6. For good successe in domesticall affaires Abrahams seruant Gen. 24.12 blessed the Lord of his master Abraham CHAP. 23. Of the fourth Commandement THe fourth Commandement concerneth the Sabboth namely that holy time consecrated to the worship and glorifying of God The words are these Remember the Sabboth to keepe it sixe daies shalt thou labour and doe â—ll thy worke but the seuenth day is the Sabboth of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke thou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter thy man seruant nor thy maid nor thy beast nor thy
straunger that is within thy gates For in sixe daies the Lord made the heauen and the earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seauenth day therefore the Lord blessed the seauenth day and hallowed it The Resolution Remember This clause doth insinuate that in times past there was great neglect in the obseruation of the Sabboth and would that all degrees and conditions of men should prepare themselues to sanctifie the same especially those that be gouernours of families in corporations and cities to whome this commandement is directed To keepe it holy or to sanctifie it To sanctifie it is to seuer a thing from common vse and to consecrate the same to the seruice of God Here are described the two parts of this commandement the first where of is rest from labour the second sanctification of that rest Sixe daies These wordes containe a close answer to this obiection It is much to cease from our callings one whole day The answer together with a first reason to inforce the sanctification of the Sabbath is in these wordes which is taken from the greater to the lesse If I permit thee to follow thy calling sixe whole daies thou maist well and must leaue one onely to serue me But the first is true Therefore the second The first propositioÌ„ is wanting the second or assumption are these words Sixe daies c. The conclusion is the commandement it selfe Here may we see that God hath giuen vs free libertie to worke all the sixe daies The which freedome no man can annihilate Neuerthelesse vpon extraordinarie occasions the Church of God is permitted to separate one daie or more of the seuen as neede is either to fasting or for a solemne day of reioycing for some benefit receiued Ioel 2.15 The seuenth day The second reason of this commaundement taken from the ende thereof If the Sabbath were consecrated to God and his seruice we must that day abstain from our labours But it was consecrated to God and his seruice Therefore we must then abstaine from our labours The assumption is in these words the seuenth day c. where we must note that God alone hath this priuiledge to haue a Sabbath consecrated vnto him and therefore all holy daies dedicated to what soeuer either Angel or Saint are vnlawfull howsoeuer the Church of Rome haue imposed the obseruation of them vpon many people In it thou shalt doe This is the conclusion of the second reason illustrated by a distribution from the causes Thou thy sonne thy daughter thy seruant thy cattell thy stranger shall cease that day from your labours Any worke That is any ordinarie worke of your callings and such as may be done the day before or left well vndone till the day after Yet for all this we are not forbidden to performe such workes euen on this day as are both holy and of present necessitie Such are those works which doe vpon that day preserue and maintaine the seruice and glorie of God as I. a Sabbath daies iourney Act. 1.12 Which is now Hierusalem containing a Sabbath daies iourney II. The killing and dressing of sacrificed beasts in the time of the law Matth. 12.5 Haue ye not read in the law how that on the Sabbath daies the Priests in the Temple breake the Sabbath and are blamelesse III. Iourneys vnto the Prophets and places appointed vnto the worship of God 2. King 4.23 He said Why wilt thou goe to him this day it is neither new moone nor Sabbath day Psal. 84.7 They go from strength to strength till euery one appeare before God in Zion Such also are the works of mercie whereby the safetie of life or goods is procured as that which Paul did Act. 20. 9. As Paul was long preaching Eutychus ouercome with sleepe fell downe from the third loft and was taken vp dead but Paul went downe and laid himselfe vpon him and embraced him saying Trouble not your selues for his life is in him vers 12. And they brought the boy aliue and they were not a little comforted II. To helpe a beast out of a pit Luk. 14.5 Which of you shall haue an oxe or an asse fallen into a pit and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabbath day III. Prouision of meate and drinke Matth. 12.1 Iesus went through the corne on a Sabbath day and his Disciples were an hungred and began to plucke the eares of corne and to eate In prouision we must take heede that our cookes and houshold â—eruants breake not the Sabbath The reason of this is framed from the lesser to the greater out of that place 2. Sam. 25.15 Dauid longed and said Oh that one would giue me to drinke of the water of the well of Beth-lehem which is by the gate vers 16. Then the three mightie brake into the host of the Philistims and drew water out of the well of Beth-lehem that was by the gate and tooke and brought it to Dauid who would not drinke thereof but powred it for an offering vnto the Lord. vers 17. And said O Lord be it farre from me that I should doe â—his is not this the blood of the men that went in ieopardie of their liues therefore would he not drinke The reason standeth thus If Dauid would not haue his seruants aduenture their corporall liues for his prouision nor drinke the water when they had prouided it much lesse ought we for our meates to aduenture the liues of our seruants IV. Watering of cattell Math. 12.11 The Lord answered and said Thou hypocrite will not any of you on the Sabbath daies loose his oxe or asse out of the stable and bring him to the water Vpon the like present and holy necessitie Phisitians vpon the Sabbath day may take a iourney to visit the diseased Mariners their voyage Shepheards may tend their flocke and Midwiues may helpe women with childe Mark 2.27 The Sabbath was made for man and not man for the Sabbath Within thy gates This word gate signifieth by a figure iurisdiction and authoritie Math. 16.18 The gates of hell shall not ouercome it Let this be a looking glasse wherein all Inholders and intertainers of strangers may looke into themselues and behold what is their dutie For in sixe daies The third reason of this commaundement from the likâ— example That which I did thou also must doe But I rested the seauenth day and hallowed it Therefore thou must doe the like God sanctified the Sabbath when he did consecrate it to his seruice men sanctifie it when they worship God in it In this place we are to confider the Sabbath how farre forth it is ceremoniall and how farre forth morall The Sabbath is ceremoniall in respect of the strict obseruation thereof which was a type of the internall sanctification of the people of God and that is as it were a continuall resting from the worke of sinne Exod. 31.1.3 Speake thou also vnto the children of Israel and say Notwithstanding keepe ye my sabbath for it is
began and finished the whole worke in sixe distinct daies In the first day he made the matter of all things and the light in the second the heauens in the third day he brought the sea into his compasse and made the drie land appeare and caused it to bring forth hearbs plants and trees in the fourth he made the Sunne the Moone and the starres in heauen in the fifth day he made the fishes of the sea the foules of the heauen and euery creeâ—ing thing in the sixth day he made the beasts of the field and all cattell and in the end of the sixth day he made man Thus in sixe distinct spaces of time the Lord did make all things and that especially for three causes I. To teach men that they ought to haue a distinct and serious consideration of euery creature for if God made the world in a moment some might haue saide this worke is so mysticall that no man can speake of it But for the preuenting of this cauill it was his pleasure to make the world and all things therein in sixe daies and the seuenth day he commanded it to be sanctified by men that they might distinctly and seriously mediate vpon euery daies worke of the creation II. God made the world and euery thing therein in sixe distinct daies to teach vs what wonderfull power and libertie he had ouer all his creatures for he made the light when there was neither Sunne nor Moone nor starres to shew that in giuing light to the world he is not bound to the Sunne to any creature or to any meanes for the light was made the first day but the sunne the moone and the starres were not created before the fourth day Againe trees and plants were created the third day but yet the sunne moone and the starres and raine which nourish and make hearbs trees and plants to grow were not created till after the third day which shewes plainely that God can make trees plants and hearbs to grow without the means of raine and without the vertue and operation of the Sunne the Moone and the starres III. He made the world in sixe distinct daies and framed all things in this order to teach vs his wonderfull prouidence ouer all his creatures for before man was created he prouided for him a dwelling place and all things necessarie for his perpetuall preseruation and perfect happines and felicitie So also he created beasts and cattell but not before he had made hearbs plants and grasse and all meanes whereby they are preserued And if God had this care ouer man when as yet he was not much more will God haue care ouer him now when he is and hath a beeing in nature And thus much concerning the points of doctrine touching the creation The duties follow And first by the worke of creation we may discerne the true Iehouah from all false gods and idols in the world This Esaiah maketh plaine bringing in the Lord reasoning thus I am God and there is none other God besides me How is that prooued thus I forme the light and create darkenesse I make peace and create euill I the Lord doe all these things If a man aske thee how thou knowest the true God from all false gods thou must answer by the worke of creation for he alone is the maker of heauen and earth and all things in them This propertie can not agree to any creature to any man Saint or Angel nay not to all men and all Angels they can not giue beeing to a creature which before was nothing Secondly whereas God the father is Creator of all things and hath giuen vnto man reason vnderstanding and abilitie more then to other creatures we are taught to consider and meditate of the worke of Gods creation This the wise man teacheth vs saying Consider the worke of God And indeede it is a speciall dutie of euery man which professeth himselfe to be a member of Gods Church as he acknowledgeth God to be the Creatour so to looke vpon his workemanship and viewe and consider all creatures A skilfull workeman can haue no greater disgrace then when he hath done some famous thing to haue his friend passe by his worke and not so much as looke vpon it If it be demaunded for what ende must we looke vpon the worke of Gods creation I answer that in it we may see and discerne Gods power wisdome loue mercie and prouidence and all his attributes and in all things his glorie This is a most necessarie dutie to be learned of euery man we thinke nothing too much or too good to bestowe on vaine shewes and plaies idle sports and pastimes which are the vanities of men and we doe most willingly behold them in the meane season vtterly neglecting and contemning the glorious worke of Gods creation Well the Lord God hath appointed his Sabbath to be sanctified not onely by the publike ministerie of the word and by priuate praier but also by an especiall consideration and meditation of Gods creatures and therefore the dutie of euery man is this distinctly and seriously to view and consider the creatures of God and thereby take occasion to glorifie his name by ascribing vnto him the wisdome glorie power and omnipotencie that is due vnto him and appeares in the same Thirdly we must giue God glorie in all his creatures because he is the creator of them all So in the Reuelation the foure and twentie Elders fall downe before him and say Thou art worthie O Lord to receiue glorie and honour and power giuing this reason for thou hast created all things and for thy wills sake they are and haue beene created Read the Psalmes 147. and 148. both which tende to this effect that God must be praised because he is the Creator of all things to whome all glorie is due We know that when men behold any curious worke of a cunning and skilfull craftesman straightway they will leaue the worke and inquire after him that made it that they may praise his skill The same is our dutie in this case when we come abroad and behold euery where in all the creatures the admirable and vnspeakable wisedome goodnesse and power of God then we must make hast from the creature and goe forward to the Creatour to praise and glorifie him and herein must we shew our selues to differ from bruit beasts in that by the vse and viewe of Gods creatures we doe returne due glorie praise and honour vnto the Creatour Our fourth dutie is set downe by the Prophet Amos who moouing the people to meete God by repentance addeth a reason taken from the creation He that fourmeth the mountaines and createth the winds which declareth vnto man what is his thought which maketh the morning darkenesse c. the Lord God of hosts is his name The meaning of the Prophet is this God is a terrible iudge and we are as traytors rebels against him therfore the best way that we
for our saluation He is like the Physitian who goes on to launch the wound and heares not the patient though he crie neuer so till the cure be ended Now followeth the second thing to be considered in Christs apprehension namely the dealing of the Iewes wherein we must consider foure things I. how they consult togither concerning Christs apprehension II. how they came to the place and mette him III. how they laid hands on him IIII. how they bound him and tooke him away For the first before they enterprised this matter they did wisely and warily lay their heads togither to consult of the time and place and also of the manner of apprehending him So Saint Matthew saith There assembled together the chiefe Priests and the Scribes and the Elâ—ers of the people into the hall of the chiefe Priest called Caiphas and consulted how they might take Iesus by subtiltie Whence we learne two good instructions first the Iewes hauing a quarrell against Christ could neuer be at â—est till they had his blood and therefore they consult how they might take him but God did so order the matter and disâ—â—ose of their purposes and consultations that euen thereby he did confound them and their whole nation â—or by reason of this hainous sinne against Christ came the iust wrath of God vpon them and so remaineth vnto this day Whereby we see that the Lord will ouerthrow such in their owne wisdome that will be wise without the direction of Gods word and against Christ. And thus it was with Achiâ—ophel who for wisdome was as the oracle of God yet because he rebelled against the Lords annointed God confounded him in his owne wisdome For when his counsell which he gaue against Dauid was not followed he thought himsâ—â—â—e despised as the text saith and sadled his asse and arose and went home into his 〈◊〉 and put his houshold in order and hanged himselfe in this action he shewed himselfe more senslesse then a bruit beast And in our daies the Leaguers that haue bound themselues by othe to roote out the Church of God by his most wonderfull prouidence turne their swords against themselues and destroy each other Therefore if we would be wise we must learne to be wise in Christ for els our counsell will be our owne confusion Secondly hence we learne that if any shall liue in stubbernnesse and rebellion against Christ tâ—â— Lord will so carrie and order those men or that people that in the 〈…〉 shall be the very causes of their owne perdition This we see most pâ—â—â—nâ—â—y in the example of these Iewes for they euermore enuyed Châ—â—st and now they goe on to take counsell against him but God so disposed thereof that euen by this meanes they brought destruction vpon themselues and their countrey This must teach thee to take heed how thou liuest in thy sinnes for if thou doe so the Lord hath many waies to worke thy confusion as thy conscience to condemne thee thy friends to forsake thee the deuill his angels to torment molest thee and his creatures to annoy thee Yea the Lord can leaue all these and mâ—ke thine owne selfe to be the direct meanes of working thine own confusion both in bodie and soule eternally that euen then whâ— thou art most warie and wise in thine owne behalfe and this is the reward of all those that walke on in their euill waies without any true conuersion Hauing consulted in the next place they come to the garden where Christ was to be apprehended And here we are to consider who they were that 〈◊〉 â—â—mely the Scribes and Pharises the high priests and their seruants a â—â—nd of sâ—â—ldiers the seruants of Pontius Pilate the Elders of the Iewes aâ—â—â—hich came with one coÌ„sent to the place where Christ was that they might 〈◊〉 him Where we learne a good lesson that all sorts of wicked men disagreeing among themselues can agree against Christ. The Scribes and Phariseâ—â—ere two contrarie sects and at discord one with another in matters of reâ—â—gioâ—â— and Iudas was one of Christs disciples the Elders differed from theÌ„ all 〈◊〉 souldiours were Gentiles all these were at variance among themselues and could not one brooke another So also we read that Herod and Pontius Pilate were not friends but at the same time when Christ was apprehended Pilate sent him to Herod and they were made friends Now as these wicked men did all conspire against Christ so doe the wicked ones of this world in all countries and kingdomes band themselues against the Church of Christ at this day And howsoeuer such be at discord among themselues yet they doe all ioyne hand in hand to persecute Christ in his members And the reason is plaine because Christ and his religion is as flatte opposite to the corrupt disposition of all men as light is to darknes Againe whereas we see so many sorts of men so amiably consenting to take Christ we may note how all men naturally doe hate and abhorre him and his religion And looke as then it was with Christ so hath it bin with all his members and will be to the ende of the world They are accounted as the offscouring of the world men not worthie to liue on the face of the earth as Christ told his Disciples saying Ye shall be hated of all nations for my names sake Let vs also marke how all these came furnished to apprehend Christ the text saith they came with clubs and staues as vnto a theefe All the whole nation of the Iewes knew right well that Christ was no man of violence but meeke and lowly and yet they came armed to apprehend him as though he had beene some mightie potentate that would not haue beene apprehended but haue resisted them Where we see the propertie of an euill conscience which is to feare where there is no cause at all This causeth some to be afraid of their own shadowes and if they see but a worme peepe out of the ground they are at their wits ende and as Salomon saith The wicked flee when none pursueth them After that they are now come to Christ we are to consider two things in their meeting I. Christs communication with them II. The treason of Iudas Concerning their conference it is said Iesus knowing all things that should come vnto him went forth and said vnto them Whome seeke ye they answered him Iesus of Nazareth Iesus answered I am he Now so soone as he had said I am he the stoutest of them fell to the ground as beeing astonished at the maiestie of his word Where note that the word of God is a word of power The same power was in his word when he raised vp Lazarus for when he had lien in the graue and had entred into some degrees of corruption he did no more but saide Lazarus come forth and he that was dead came forth And hence we may also marke what a wonderfull
the vse was among the Iewes for they vsed embalming as a pledge and signe of the resurrection but now since Christs comming we haue a more certen pledge thereof euen the resurrection of Christ himselfe and therefore it is not requisite that we should vse embalming and washing as the Iewes did And the clause which is specified in Saint Matthew is not to be omitted that Ioseph wrapped Christs bodie in a cleane linnen cloath whereby we learne that howsoeuer the strange fashions fetcht from Spaine and Italie are monstrous and to be abhorred yet seeing the bodie of a man is the creature of God therefore it must be araied in cleanly manner and in holy comelines Paul requires that the minister of the Gospel in all things be seemely or comely and herein he ought to be a patterne of sobrietie vnto all men Thirdly after they haue wound the bodie of Christ they lay it in a tombe and lastly they make it sure closing it vp with a stone rolled ouer the mouth of it Also the Iewes request Pilate to seale it that none might presume to open it besides they set a band of souldiours to watch the tombe and to keepe it that his bodie be not stollen away Many reasons might be alleadged of this their dealing but principally it came to passe by the prouidence of God that hereby he might confirme the resurrection of Christ. For whereas the Iewes would neither be mooued by his doctrine nor by his works and miracles to beleeue he causeth this to be done that by the certentie of his resurrection he might conuince them of hardnesse of heart and prooue that he was the sonne of God Thus much of the manner of his buriall Now followes the place where Christ was buried In the place we are to marke three things first that Christ was laid in Iosephs tombe whereby we may gather the greatnes of Christs pouertie in that he had not so much ground as to make himselfe a graue in and this must be a comfort to the members of Christ that are in pouertie And it teacheth them if they haue no more but food and raiment to be therewith content knowing that Christ their head and king hath consecrated this very estate vnto them Secondly the tombe wherein Christ was laide was a new tombe wherein neuer any man lay before And it was the speciall appointment of Gods prouidence that it should be so because if any man had bin buried there aforetime the malitious Iewes would haue pleaded that it was not Christ that rose againe but some other Thirdly we must obserue that this tombe was in a garden as the fal of man was in a garden and as the apprehension of Christ in a garden beyond the brooke Cedron And here we must note the practise of a good man This garden was the place of Iosephs delight and holy recreation wherein he vsed to solace himselfe in beholding the good creatures of God yet in the same place doth he make his owne graue long before he died whereby it appeares that his recreation was ioyned with a meditation of his ende and his example must be followed of vs. True it is God hath giuen vs his creatures not onely for necessitie but also for our lawfull delight but yet our dutie is to mingle therewith serious meditation and consideration of our last end It is a brutish part to vse the blessings and creatures of God and not at all to be bettered in regard of our last end by a further vse thereof The time when Christ was buried was the euening wherein the Sabbath was to begin according to the manner of the Iewes which began their daies at sunne setting from euening to euening according to that in Genesis the euening and the morning was the first day Nowe Ioseph commeth a little before euening and beggeth the body of Christ and burieth it where note that howsoeuer we are not bounde to keepe the sabbath so strictly as the Iewes were yet when we haue any busines or worke to be done of our ordinarie calling wee must not take a part of the Lords sabbath to doe it in but preuent the time and doe it either before as Ioseph did or rather after the sabbath This is little practised in the worlde Men thinke if they goe to Church before and after noone to heare Gods worde then all the day after they may doe what they list and spend the rest of the time at their owne pleasure but the whole day is the Lords and therefore must be spent wholly in his seruice both by publike hearing of the word and also by priuate reading and meditation on the same To conclude the doctrine of Christs buriall Here it may bee demanded howe he was alwaies after his incarnation both God and man considering he was dead and buried and therfore bodie and soule were sundered and a dead man seemes to be no man Ans. A dead man in his kind is as true a man as a liuing man for though bodie and soule be not vnited by the bond of life yet are they vnited by a relation which the one hath to the other in the counsell good pleasure of god and that as truely as man and woman râ—maine coupled into one flesh by a couenant of marriage though afterward they be distant a thousand miles asunder And by vertue of this relation euery soule in the day of iudgement shall be reunited to his own bodie and euerie bodie to his own soule But there is yet a more straighter bond betweene the bodie and soule of Christ in his death and buriall For as when he was liuing his soule was a meane or bond to vnite his godhead and his bodie togither so when hee was dead his verie Godhead was a meane or middle bonde to vnite the bodie and soule and to say otherwise is to dissolue the hypostaticall vnion by vertue whereof Christs bodie and soule though seuered each from other yet both were still ioyned to the godhead of the sonne The vse and profit which may be made of Christs buriall is twofolde I. It serueth to worke in vs the buriall of all our sinnes Knowe ye not saith Paul that all who haue beene baptized into Christ haue beene baptized into his death are buried with him by baptisme into his death If any shall demaund howe any man is buried into the death of Christ the answere is this Euery Christian man and woman are by faith mystically vnited vnto Christ and made all members of one bodie whereof Christ is the head Nowe therefore as Christ by the power of his godhead when hee was dead and buried did ouercome the graue the power of death in his own person so by the very same power by meanes of his spirituall coniunction doth he worke in all his members a spirituall death and buriall of sinne and naturall corruption When the Israelites were in burying of a man for feare of
as it were swallowed vp with a sea of his loue and wholly rauished therewith for which cause as farre as creatures can they shall loue him againe Againe the loue of a thing is according to the knowledge thereof but in this life God is knowne of man onely in part and therefore is loued onely but in part but after this life when the Elect shall knowe God fully they shall loue him without measure in this respect loue hath a prerogatiue aboue faith or hope howesoeuer in some respects againe they goe beyond loue The fourth prerogatiue is that the Saints of God keepe a perpetuall Sabbath in heauen In this life it is kept but euery seuenth daie and when it is best of all sanctified it is done but in part but in heauen euery day is a Sabbath as the Lord saith by the Prophet Esay From moneth to moneth and from Sabbath to Sabbath all flesh shall come and worship before me therefore the life to come shall be spent in the perpetuall seruice of God Fifthly the bodies of the elect after this life in the kingdome of heauen shal be like the glorious bodie of Christ so Paul saith Christ Iesus our Lord shall chaÌ„ge our vile bodies that they may be like his glorious bodie Now the resemblaÌ„ce betweene Christs bodie and ours standeth in these things as Christs bodie is incorruptible so shall our bodies be void of all corruption as Christs bodie is immortal so ours in the kingdom of heauen shal neuer die as Christs bodie is spirituall so shall ours be made spirituall as the Apostle saith It is sowen a naturall bodie it is raised a spirituall bodie not because the bodie shall be changed into a spirit for it shall remaine the same in substance and that for euer but because it shall be preserued by a spirituall and diuine manner For in this life it is preserued by meate drinke cloathing sleepe physicke rest and diet but afterwarde without all these meanes the life of the bodie shall be continued and bodie and soule keepe togither by the immediate power of Gods spirit for euer and euer Thus the bodie of Christ is nowe preserued in heauen and so shall the bodies of all the elect be after the day of iudgement Furthermore as Christs bodie is nowe a shining bodie as doth appeare by his transfiguration in the mount so in all likelihood after the resurrection the bodies of the elect shall be shining and bright alwaies remaining the same for substance Lastly as Christs bodie after it rose againe from the graue had this propertie of agilitie beside swiftnes to passe from the earth to the third heauen beeing in distance many thousand miles froÌ„ vs and that without violence so shall the bodies of the Saints For beeing glorified they shall be able as well to ascend vpwarde as to goe downewarde and to mooue without violence and that very swiftly The sixth and last prerogatiue is an vnspeakable and eternall ioy â—â— Dauid saith In thy presence is fulnesse of ioy at thy right hand there are pâ—â—â—ares for euermore It is said that when Salomon was crowned king the people reioiced exceedingly If there were such great ioy at his coronation whiâ—h was but an earthly prince what ioy then shall there be when the Elect shall see the true Salomon crowned with glorie in the kingdome of heauen It is said that the wise men which came from the East to worship Christ when they sawe the starre standing ouer the place where the babe was were exceedingly glad howe much more shall the elect reioice when they shall see Christ not lying in a manger but crowned with immortall glorie in the kingdome of heauen Wherefore this ioy of the elect after this life is most wonderfull and cannot be vttered The propertie of life eternall is to be an inheritance which God bestoweth on them which are made his sonnes in Christ who is the only begotten sonne of the father Hence it followes necessarily that in the Scriptures it is called a reward not because it is deserued by our workes as the Church of Rome erroniously teacheth but for two other causes First because life eternall is due to all that beleeue by vertue of Christs merit For his righteousnesse is made ours by imputation so conâ—equently the merit thereof is also ours and by it all personall merits in our selues vtterly excluded we deserue or merit eternall happines as a reward which neuerthelesse in respect of our selues is the free and meere gift of God The second is because there is a resemblance betweene eternall life and a reward For as a reward is giuen to a workeman after his worke is done so euerlasting life is giuen vnto men after the trauailes and miseries of this life are ended The degrees of life are three The first is in this life when men beeing iustified and sanctified haue peace with God Many imagine that there is no eternall life till after death but they are deceiued for it beginnes in this world as our Sauiour Christ testifieth saying Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my wordes and beleeueth him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death to life This being so we are hence to learne a good lesson Considering we looke for life euerlasting after this life we must not deceiue our selues lingring and deferring the time till the last gaspe but we must lay the foundation of life eternall in our selues in this world and haue the earnest thereof laide vp in our hearts against the day of death But how is that done we must repent vs heartily of all our sinnes and seeke to be assured in conscience that God the father of Christ is our father God the sonne our redeemer and God the holy Ghost our comforter For as Christ saith this is life eternall to know thee the onely God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. And we must goe further yet endeauouring to say with Paul that we liue not but that Christ liueth in vs which when we can say we haue in vs the very seede of eternall life The second degree is in the ende of this life when the bodie freed from all diseases paines and miseries is laid to rest in the earth and the soule is receiued into heauen The third is after the day of iudgement when bodie and soule reunited shall both be aduanced to eternall glorie Againe in this third degree of life there be in all likelihood sundrie degrees of glory Daniel speaking of the estate of the elect after this life saith They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnes shall shine as the starres for euermore Now we know there is difference betweene the brightnesse of the firmament and the brightnesse of the starres Againe there be degrees of torments in hell as appeares by the saying
And at that day saith the Lord thou shalt call me Ishai shalt call me no more Baali Here it appeareth that the Israelites meaning was not to worship a false god but the true God in Baalim And Aaron when he made the golden calfe proclaimed that the next day should be holy daie not of any false god but of the Lord that brought them out of Egypt The prophet Esay after that hee had set forth Gods maiestie very worthily he comes in with this conclusion To whom theÌ„ will ye likeÌ„ God or what similitude wil ye set vp of him which declareth that the Iewes after the maner of the Gentiles ran a whoring after Idols that is Images not only of false gods but also of the true God I conclude therefore as I began that the Church of Rome by maintaining images hath repealed this commandement Neither doth it shew lesse fauour to the third commandement which also is repealed First in that they teach men to giue the glorie which is proper to God to some thing els it is proper to God after the daie of iudgement to bee all in all this they giue to Marie saying that shee is all in all It is proper to Christ in respect of other creatures to be a light lightening all that come into the world yet they pray to Marie to giue light to the blind It is proper to Christ to be the redeemer of mankind this worke of redeÌ„ption is ascribed to Marie whome the Papists call their hope their ioy their medâ—atresse a medicine for the diseased a defence from the enemie a friend in the houre of death Againe they make S. Martin a priest according to the order of Melchisedech which is proper to Christ. Secondly they hold that the people is to be barred from the reading of the Scriptures vnlesse it be in an vnknowne tongue and so they maintaine ignorance and the prophaning of Gods name for the preaching of the word and therefore also the hearing learning reading searching of it is the glorifying of the word and so the glorifying of Gods name The fourth commandement is repealed in that they require that their feast daies should be kept as solemnly as the Lords sabboth For they must be kept in all honour and comlines and men must rest from their labours from morning to euening as on the Sabboth whereas contrariwise the Lord hath giuen permission to his seruantes to labour the sixe daies so bee it on the seuenth they will rest from the workes of their callings and do the works of the spirit They repeale the fift commandemeÌ„t in that they teach that their Cleargie hath an immunitie therfore is not bound to performe obedience to magistrates for so they haue decreed that Clearkes are to be iudged only of Bishops that they are only to reskue them from iniuries Againe that the Bishop must not be iudged of the secular power and that the Pope himselfe oweth no subiection to Kings Princes Emperours but hath power to make them and to put them downe at his pleasure But S. Paul for the maintaining of the fift commandement bids euery soule be subiect to the higher powers and therefore the pope with his cleargie as Chrysostome hath expouÌ„ded it must be subiect to ciuil magistrates vnles they wil exclude themselues out of the number of men for Paul speakes to all Against the sixt commandement they haue decreed asyles for murderers plainely permitting them which feare authoritie to haue safetie in the lap of their mother the Church Thus they annihilate Gods commandement yea more then this whither tends all that they teach but to the very murdering of soules For example saluation by works of grace is one of their chiefe points But that man that is perswaded that he must be saued by his workes must also put his trust in them and hee which trusteth to his workes is accursed before god For cursed is that man that trusteth in man whether it be himselfe or other The seuenth Commandement is repealed diuers waies First in that they maintaine the occasions of Adulterie and fornication namely the vowe of single life both in men and women when as they haue not receiued the gift from God to be continent which gift when they want and yet are bound to single life they must needes breake out into much loosenes This sinne made Mantuan Palingenius and Petrarch to crie out against the Church of Rome Againe some Papists defend the toleration of the stewes in Rome for the auoiding of greater euils And in the Councell of Trent chastitie and Priests marriage are made opposite so that marriage with them is a filthie thing although God hath ordained it for the auoyding of fornication in all Furthermore that which is most abhominable and prooues the Church of Rome to be an Antichristian Church they maintaine marriages within the degrees forbidden both by the law of nature of gods word For in the table of consanguinitie they which are placed in the transuerse vnequall line cannot marrie because they are as Parents children yet if they be distant foure degrees on diuers sides from the common stock they may marrie togither by the Canon law As for example the graund vncle may marrie his sisters nephewes neece a thing very filthy in nature considering that a man cannot marrie with any honestie his sisters child To goe further by Gods word they which are distant foure degrees in the transuerse equall line are not forbidden to marry togither as cosin germanes Thus the daughters of Zelophehad were married to their fathers brothers sonnes this example as I take it may be a warrant of the lawfulnes of this marriage Yet the Canon lawe vtterly condemnes this marriage of cosin germans the marriage of their children after theÌ„ though they be eight degrees distaÌ„t Thus the Church of Rome doth ouerthwart the Lord where he giues libertie they restraine it and when hee restraineth men then they giue libertie They repeale the 8. coÌ„mandement by their spirituall marchandize in which they sel those things which are not to be sold as Crosses to dead men Images praiers the sound of bels remission of sins and the merits by which men may come to the kingdom of heaueÌ„ their shaueling priests wil do no duty without they be fed with money hence comes the prouerb no penny no pater noster They teach men to beare false witnes and so to sinne against the ninth coÌ„mandement in that they holde that Marie is the Queene of heauen whereas indeede shee is no Queene but doth continually cast down her crown before Christ with the rest of the Saints And a man may as well beare false witnes in speaking too much as in speaking too little In the tenth commandement the first motions that goe before consent are forbidden otherwise there shall be no difference betweene it and the rest For they also
of Iohn Baptist. Againe Christ saith that they know not the houre of the last iudgement Math. 24. 23. much lesse doe the Saints knowe al things in God And hence it is that they are said to be vnder the altar where they crie How long Lord holy and true wilt thou not reuenge our blood as being ignorant of the daie of their full deliuerance And the Iewes in affliction confesse Abraham was ignorant of them and their estate Isa 63.16 Reason III. Math. 4.10 Christ refused so much as to bowe the knee to Sathan vpon this ground because it was written thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue Hence it was that Peter would not suffer Cornelius so much as to kneele vnto him though Cornelius intended not to honour him as God Therefore neither Saint nor angel is to be honoured so much as with the bowing of the knee if it carrie but the least signification of diuine or religious honour Reason IV. The iudgement of the auncient Church August Wee honour the Saints with charitie and not by seruitude neither doe we erect Churches to them And Let it not be religion for vs to worship dead men And They are to be honoured for imitation and not to be adored for religion Epiphan Neither Tecla nor any Saint is to be adored for that auncient errour may not ouerrule vs that we should leaue the liuing God and adore things made by him Againe Let Marie bee in honour let the Father Sonne and holy ghost be adored let none adore Marie I meane neither woman nor man Againe Marie is beutifull holy and honoured yet not to adoration When Iulian obiected to the Christians that they worshipped their Martyrs as God Cyrill graunts the memorie and honour of them but denies their adoration and of inuocation he makes no mention at all Ambrose on Ro. 1. Is any so mad that hee will giue to the Earle the honour of the King yet these men doe not thinke themselues guiltie who giue the honour of Gods name to a creature and leauing the Lord adore their fellowe seruants as though there were any thing more reserued for God Obiections of Papists I. Gen. 48.16 Let the angel that kept me blesse thy children Here say they it is a praier made to angels Ans. By the angel is meant Christ who is called the angel of the couenant Malac. 3.1 and the angel that guided Israel in the wildernes 1. Cor. 10.9 compared with Exod. 23.20 Obiect 11. Exod. 23.13 Moses praieth that God would respect his people for Abrahams sake and for Isaac and Israel his seruants which were not then liuing Ans. Moses praieth God to bee mercifull to the people not for the intercession of Abraham Isaac and Iacob but for his couenants sake which he had made with them Psal. 123.10,11 Againe by popish doctrine the fathers departed knew not the estate of men vpon earth neither did they pray for them because then they were not in heauen but in Limbo Patrum III. Obiect One liuing man makes intercession to God for another therefore much more doe the Saints in glorie that are filled with loue pray to god for vs and we pray to them no otherwise then we desire liuing men to pray for vs. Ans. The reason is naught for we haue a commandement one liuing man to pray for another and to desire others to pray for vs but there is no warrant in the word of God for vs to desire the praiers of men departed Secondly there is great difference betweene these two To request our friend either by word of mouth or by letter to praie for vs and by Inuocation to request them that are absent from vs departed this life to pray for vs for this is indeede a worship in which is giuen vnto them a power to heare and helpe all that call vpon them at what place or time soeuer yea though they be not present in the place in which they are worshipped and consequently the seeing of the heart presence in all places and infinit power to helpe all that pray vnto them which things agree to no creature but God alone Thirdly when one liuing man requests an other to pray from him hee onely makes him his companion and fellow member in his praier made in the name of our mediatour Christ but when men inuocate Saints in heauen they being then absent they make them more then fellow members euen mediators between Christ and them The XV. point Of intercession of Saints Our Consent Our consent with thē I will set down in two conclusions Conclus I. The saints departed pray vnto God by giuing thanks vnto him for their owne redēption for the redēption of the whole church of God vpon earth Rev. 5. 8. The foure beasts and the foure and twentie elders fell downe before the Lambe 9. and they song a newe song Thou art worthie to take the booke and to open the seales thereof because thou wast killed and hast redeemed vs to God .13 And all the creatures which are in heauen heard I saying Praise and honour and glorie and power be vnto him that sitteth vpon the throne and vnto the Lambe for euermore II. Conclus The Saints departed pray generally for the state of the whole church Reu. 6.9 And I saw vnder the altar the soules of them that were killed for the word of God and they cried 10. How long Lord holy and true doest thou not iudge and aueuge our blood on them that dwell on the earth whereby we see they desire a finall deliuerance of the church and a destruction of the enemies thereof that they themselues with all the people of God might be aduanced to fulnesse of glorie in bodie and soule yea the dumbe creatures Rom. 8. 23. are said to grone and sigh waiting for the adoption euen the redemption of our bodies much more then doe the Saints in heauen desire the same And thus farre we consent The dissent or difference They hold and teach that the Saints in heauen as the virgin Marie Peter Paul c. doe make intercession to God for particular men according to their seuerall wants and that hauing receiued particular mens praiers they present them vnto God But this doctrine we flatly renounce vpon these grounds and reasons I. Isa. 63.16 The Church saith to God doubtles thou art our father though Abraham be ignorant of vs and Israel knowe vs not Nowe if Abraham knewe not his posteritie neither Marie nor Peter nor any other of the Saints departed knowe vs and our estate and consequently they cannot make any particular intercession for vs. If they say that Abraham Iacob were then in Limbo which they will haue to be a part of hell what ioy could Lazarus haue in Abrahams bosome Luk. 16.25 with what comfort could Iacob say on his death bed O Lord I haue waited for thy saluation Gen. 46.18 II. Reason 2. King 22.20 Huldah the prophetesse telleth Iosias he
said they speake contraries for quantitie by all learning is the essence of a bodie without which a bodie cannot be 4. In the Creede wee confesse that Christ is ascended into heauen and there after his ascension sits at the right hand of his father and that according to his manhood Hence I conclude that Christs bodie is not really and locally in the sacrament and in euery Host which the priest consecrateth This argument was good when Vigilius against Eutiches said When it the flesh was on earth it was not in heauen and because it is nowe in heauen it is not on earth and he addes afterward that this is the Catholike faith and confession And it was good when Fulgentius said According to his humane substance hee was absent from earth when he was in heauen and he left the earth when he ascended into heauen And The same inseparable Christ according to his whole manhood leauing the earth locally ascended into heauen and sits at the right hand and according to the same whole manhood he is to come to iudgement And it was good when Cyril said No man doubts but that when hee ascended into heauen though hee be alwaies present by the power of his spirit he was absent in respect of the presence of his flesh And it was good when Augustine said According to the flesh which the Word assumed he ascended into heauen he is not here there he sits at the right haÌ„d of the father and he is here according to the presence of his maiestie And Hee went as hee was man and he aboad as he was God he went by that whereby he was in one place he aboad by that whereby he was euery where 5. Againe in that we beleeue the Catholike church it followes that the Catholike church is inuisible because things seene are not beleeued And the answer commonly vsed that we beleeue the holinesse of the Church will not serue the turne For the wordes are plaine and in them we make confession that we beleeue not onely the holinesse of the Church but also the Church it selfe 6. Lastly the articles Remission of sinnes Resurrection of the bodie and Life euerlasting containe a confession of speciall faith For the meaning of them is thus much I beleeue the remission of mine own sins the resurrection of mine own body to life euerlasting that by the iudgement of learned antiquitie August saith If thou also beleeue that thou shalt rise again ascend into heauen because thou art sure of so great a patrone thou art certen of so great a gift And Make not Christ lesse who brings thee to the kingdoÌ„e of heauen for remission of sins Without this faith if any come to baptisme he shuts the gate of mercie against himselfe And Whosoeuer faithfully beleeueth holds this profession of his faith in which all his sins are forgiueÌ„ him let him prepare his wil to the will of god not feare his passage by death And The whole Sacrament of baptisme standes in this that we beleeue the resurrectioÌ„ of the body remission of sins to be giuen vs of God And He gaue these keies to the Church that whosoeuer in his church should not beleeue his sins to be forgiuen they should not be forgiuen vnto him and whosoeuer beleeued turned froÌ„ theÌ„ abiding in the lap of the said church at length shal be healed by faith amendment of life And That which thou hast heard to be fulfilled in the glorious resurrection of Christ beleeue that the very same shall bee fulfilled in thee in the last iudgement and the resurrection of thy flesh shall restore thee for all eternitie For vnlesse thou shalt beleeue that thou art to bee repaired by death thou canst not come to the reward of life eternall And in ancient time the article of the resurrection hath beene rehearsed on this manner The resurrection of this flesh and the last applyed vnto it To euerlasting life Hence then two maine opinions of the Church of Rome are quite ouerthrowen one that we cannot by speciall faith be certaine of the remission of our sinnes and the saluation of our soules the other that a man truly iustified may fall away and be damned Nowe this cannot bee if the practise of the auncient Church bee good which hath taught vs to beleeue euerlasting life ioyntly without remission of sinnes To come vnto the Decalogue first of all it is a rule in expounding the seuerall commandements that where any vice is forbidden there the contrarie vertue is commanded and all vertues of the same kinde with all their causes occasions furtherances This rule is graunted of all and hence it followes that counsels of perfection if they haue in them any furtherance of vertue are inioyned in and by the law and therefore prescribe no state of perfection beyond the scope of the lawe Secondly the commandement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image c. hath two seuerall parts The first forbids the making of carued or graued images the second forbids the adoratioÌ„ of them Now the first part is notably expounded by Moses Deut. 4.16 Take good heed vnto your selues that ye corrupt not your selues and make you a grauen image or representation of any figure in the likenesse of male or female Marke the reason of this prohibition in the same place for saith he ye saw no image in the day the Lord spake vnto you in Horeb and v. 15. Yee heard the voice of the wordes but sawe no similitude saue a voice Nowe the reason beeing vnderstood of the image of God himselfe the prohibition must needes be so vnderstood Againe there is no question that God directs his commandement against a â—inne in speculation but against some common and wicked practise of the Iewes and that was to represent God himselfe in likenesses and bodily formes Esai 40. 1â— And that was also the practise of the Gentiles that were farre more grosse in this kinde then the Iewes Rom. 1.23 This then is plaine to any indifferent man that the first part of the commandement forbiddes the making of grauen images or likenesses of the true Iehoua and thus the Romane Catechisme vnderstands tâ—â— wordes As for the second part it must be vnderstood according to them eaning of the first and therefore it forbids vs to bow downe to any image of God Hence then it followes that to worship God or Saints in or at images and to worship images with religious worship is abominable idolatrie And common reason might teach vs thus much For they that adore and worship the true God in images doe binde the presence of God his operation grace and his hearing of vs to certen things places signes to which he hath not bound himselfe either by commandement or promise and that is otherwise to worship God and to seeke for his blessings then he hath commaunded himselfe to be worshipped or promised to heare vs. Vpon this ground
parts his foreknowledge and his counsell The foreknowledge of God is that by which he most assuredly foreseeth all things that are to come Act. 2.23 Him haue ye taken by the hands of the wicked beeing deliuered by the determinate counsell and foreknowledge of God and haue crucified and slaine Rom. 8. Those things which he knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his sonne This is not properly spoken of God but by reason of men to whome things are past or to come The counsell of God is that by the which he doth most straightly perceiue the best reason of all things that are Prov. 8. 14. I haue counsell and wisdome I am vnderstanding and I haue strength The will of God is that by the which he both most freely and iustly with one act willeth all things Rom. 9. 18. He hath mercie on whom he will and whom he will hardeneth Eph. 1.5 Who hath predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will Iam. 4. 15. For that which you should say if the Lord will and we liue we will doe this or that God willeth that which is good by approouing it that which is euill in as much as it is euill by disallowing and forsaking it And yet he voluntarily doth permit euill because it is good that there should be euill Act. 14.16 Who in time past suffered all the Gentiles to walke in their owne waies Psal. 81.12 So I gaue them vp to the hardnes of their heart and they haue walked in their owne counsels The will of God by reason of diuers obiects hath diuers Names and is either called Loue and Hatred or Grace and Iustice. The Loue of God is that by the which God approoueth first himselfe and then all his creatures without their desert and theÌ„ doth take delight 1 Ioh. 4. 16. God is loue and who so remaineth in loue remaineth in God and God in him Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that he gaue his onely begotten Sonne c. Rom. 5.8 God setteth out his loue towards vs seeing that while we were yet sinners Christ died for vs. The Hatred of God is that by the which he disliketh and detesteth his creature offending for his fault 1. Cor. 10.5 But many of them the Lord misliked for they perished in the wildernes Psal. 5. 5. Thou hatest all the workers of iniquitie Psal. 44.8 Thou hast loued iustice and hated iniquitie The Grace of God is that by which he freely declareth his fauour to his creatures Rom 11.6 If it be of grace it is no more of workes otherwise grace is not grace but if it be of workes it is no more grace Tit. 2. 11. The sauing grace of God shined to all men teaching vs to denie impietie c. The Grace of God is either his Goodnes or his Mercie The Goodnes of God is that by which he beeing in himselfe absolutely good doth freely exercise his liberalitie vpon his creatures Matth. 19.17 Why callest thou me good there is none good but one euen God Math. 5. 45. He maketh his sunne to shine vpon the good and bad and he raineth vpon the iust and vniust Gods mercie is that by which he freely assisteth all his creatures in their miseries Esai 30. 18. Yet will the Lord waite that he may haue mercie vpon you Lament 3.22 It is the Lords mercies that we are not consumed because his compassions faile not Exod. 39.19 I take pitie on whome I take pitie and am mercifull on whome I am mercifull Gods Iustice is that by which he in all things willeth that which is iust Psal. 10. The iust Lord loueth iustice Psalm 5.4 For thou art not a God that loueth wickednesse Gods iustice is in word or deede Iustice in word is that truth by which he constantly and indeede willeth that which he hath â—aid Rom. 3.4 Let God be true and euery man a lyar Matth. 24.25 Heauen and earth shall passe away but my word shall not passe away Hence it is that God is iust in keeping his promise 1. Ioh. 1.9 If we confesse our sinnes God is faithfull and iust to forgiue our sinnes 2. Tim. 4. 8. Henceforth is laid vp for me the crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that day Iustice indeede is that by which he either disposeth or rewardeth Gods disposing iustice is that by which he as a most free Lord ordereth rightly all things in his actions Psal. 45.17 The Lord is righteous in al his waies Gods rewarding iustice is that by which he rendreth to his creature according to his worke 2. Thess. 1.6 It is iustice with God to render affliction to such â—â— afflict you but to you which are afflicted releasing with vs. 1. Pet. 1.17 Therefore if you call him Father which without respect of person iudgeth according to euery worke passe the time of your dwelling here in feare Ierem. 51. 56. The Lord that recompenseth shall surely recompence The Iustice of God is either his Gentlenes or Anger Gods Gentlenes is that by which he freely bestoweth vpon his creature a reward 2. Thess. 1. 5. Which is a token of the righteous iudgement of God that ye may be counted worthie the kingdome of God for the which yee also suffer Matth. 10. 41 42. He that receiueth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall haue a Prophets reward and he that receiueth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receiue the reward of a righteous man And whosoeuer shall giue vnto one of these little ones to drinke a cup of cold water onely in the name of a Disciple verely I say vnto you he shall not loose his reward Gods Anger is that by which he punisheth the transgression of his creature Rom. 1.18 For the wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnes of men which withhold the truth in vnrighteousnes Ioh. 3.36 He that obeyeth not the Sonne shal not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Thus much concerning the will of GOD. Now followeth his omnipotencie Gods omnipotencie is that by which he is most able to performe euery worke Math. 19.29 With men this is impossible with God all things are possible Some things notwithstanding are here to be excepted First those things whose action argueth an impotencie as to lie to denie his word Titus 1. 2. which God that cannot lie hath promised 2. Tim. 2. 13. He cannot denie himselfe Secondly such things as are contrarie to the Nature of God as to destroy himselfe and not to beget his Sonne from eternitie Thirdly such things as imploy contradiction For God cannot make a trueth false or that which is when it is not to be Gods power may be distinguished into an absolute and actuall power Gods absolute power is that by which he can doe more then he either doth or will doe Matth. 3.9 I say vnto
shall come as ye haue seene him goe into heauen Eph. 4.10 He ascended farre aboue all the heauens The end of Christs ascensâ—on was that he might prepare a place for the faithfull giue them the holy ghost and their eternall glorie Ioh. 14.2 In my fathers house are many mansions if it were not so I would haue told you I goe to prepare a place for you c. 16.7 If I goe not away the Comforter will not come vnto you but if I depart I will send him vnto you III. His sitting at the right hand of God the father which metaphorically signifieth that Christ hath in the highest heauens actually all glorie power dominion Heb. 1.3 By himselfe he hath purged our sinnes and sitteth at the right hand of the maiestie in the highest places Psal. 110.1 The Lord said to my Lord sit thou at my right hand till I make thine enimies thy footstoole 1. Cor. 15.25 Hee must raigne till he hath put all his enemies vnder his feete Act. 7.55 He being full of the holy Ghost looked stedfastly into heauen and sawe the glory of God and Iesus standing at the right hand of God Mark 20.22 His regall office hath two parts The first is his regiment of the kingdome of heauen part whereof is in heauen part vpon the earth namely the congregation of the faithfull In the gouernment of his Church hee exerciseth two prerogatiues royall The first is to make lawes Iames 4.12 There is one Lawgiuer which is able to saue and to destroy The second is to ordaine his ministers Eph. 4.11 He gaue some to be Apostles others Prophets others Evangelists some Pastours and teachers c. 1. Cor. 12.28 God hath ordained some in the Church as first Apostles secondly Prophets thirdly teachers then them that doe miracles after that the gifts of healing helpers gouernours diuersitie of tongues Christs gouernment of the Church is either his collection of it out of the world or conseruation being collected Eph. 4.12 Psal. 10. The second part of his Regall office is the destruction of the kingdome of darknes Col. 1.13 Who hath deliuered vs from the kingdome of darknes Psal. 2.9 Thou shalt crusâ— them with a scepter of yron and breake them in pieces like a potters vessell Luk. 19.27 Those mine enimies that would not that I should raigne ouer them bring hither and slay them before me The kingdome of darkenesse is the whole company of Christs enemies The prince of this kingdome and of all the members thereof is the diuell Eph. 2.2 Ye walked once according to the counsell of the world and after the prince that ruleth in the aire enen the prince that nowe worketh in the children of disobedience 2. Cor. 4.4 The God of this world hath blinded the eies of the infidels 2. Cor. 6.15 What concord hath Christ with Belial or what part hath the beleeuer with the infidel The members of this kingdome and subiects to Satan are his angels and vnbeleeuers among whome the principall members are Atheistes who say in their heart there is no God Psal. 14.1 And Magitians who bargaine with the diuell to accomplish their desires 1. Sam. 28.7 Psal. 58.5 Idolatours who either adorâ— false Gods or the true God in an idol 1. Cor. 10.7.20 Turkes and Iewes are of this bunch so are Heretiks who are such as erre with pertinacie in the foundation of religion 2. Tim. 2. 18. Apostates or reuolters from faith in Christ Iesus Heb. 6.6 False Christs who bâ—are men in hand they are true Christs Matth. 24.26 There were many such about the time of our Sauiour Christ his first comming as Iosephus witnesseth book 20. of Iewish antiquities the 11,12 14. chapters Lastly that Antichtist who as it is now apparant can be none other but the Pope of Rome 2. Thess. 2.3 Let no man deceiue you by any meanes for that day shall not come except there come a departing first and that that man of sinne bee disclosed euen the sonne of perdition which is an aduersarie and exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he doth sit as God in the temple of God shewing himselfe that he is God Reuel 13.11 And I beheld another beast comming out of the earth which had two hornes like the Lambe but he spake like the dragon And he did all that the first beast could doe before him and he caused the earth and them that dwell threin to worship the beast whose deadly wound was healed There were then first Antichristes at Rome when the Bishops thereof would be entitled Vniuersall or supreame gouernours of the whole world but then were they complete when they togither with Ecclesiasticall censure vsurped ciuill authoritie After that Christ hath subdued all his enemies these two things shall ensue I. The surrendering ouer of his kingdome to God the Father as concerning the regiment for at that time shal cease both that ciuil regiment and spirituall policie consisting in word and spirit together II. The subiection of Christ onely in regard of his humanity the which then is when the Sonne of God shall most fully manifest his maiestie which before was obscured by the flesh as a vaile so that the same flesh remaining both glorious vnited to the Sonne of God may by infinite degrees appeare inferiour We may not therefore imagine that the subiection of Christ consisteth in diminishing the glorie of the humanitie but in manifesting most fully the maiestie of the Word CHAP. 19. CONCERNING THE OVTWARD MEANES of executing the decree of election and of the Decalogue AFter the foundation of Election which hath hitherto beene deliuered it followeth that we should intreat of the outward meanes of the same The meanes are Gods Couenant and the seale therof Gods couenant is his contract with man concerning life eternall vpon certaine conditions This couenant consisteth of two parts Gods promise to man Mans promise to God Gods promise to man is that whereby he bindeth himselfe to man to bee his God if he breake not the condition Mans promise to God is that whereby he voweth his allegiance vnto his Loâ—d and to performe the condition betweene them Againe there are two kindes of this couenant The couenant of workes the couenant of grace Ierm 31 3â—.42.43 Behold the daies come saith the Lord that I will make a now couâ—nant with the house of Israel and with the house of Iudah not aâ—cording to the couenant I made with their fathers when I tocke them â—y the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt the which my couenant they brake alâ—hough I was an husband to them saith the Lord. But this shall be the couenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those daies saith the Lord I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and will be their God and they shall be my people The couenant of works is Gods couenant made with condition of perfect obedience and
is expressed in the morall law The Morall Law is that part of Gods word which commandeth perfect obedience vnto man as well â—n his nature as in his actions and forbiddeth the contrarie Rom. 10.5 Moses thus describeth the righteousnes which is of the Law that the man which doth these things shall liue thereby 1. Tim. 1.5 The end of the commandement is loue out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and faith vnfained Luk. 16.27 Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule and with all thy strength Rom. 7. We know that the law is spirituall The Law hath two parts The Edict commanding obedience and the condition binding to obedience The condition is eternall life to such as fulfill the law but to transgressours euerlasting death The Decalogue or ten Commandements is an abridgement of the whole Law and the couenant of workes Exod. 34.27 And the Lord said vnto Moses Write thou these words for after the tenour of these words I haue made a covenant with thee and with Israel And was there with the Lord fourtie daies and fourtie nights and did neither eate bread nor drinke water and he wrote in the Tables the words of the covenant euen the tenne Commandements 1. King 8.9 Nothing was in the Arke saue the two Tables of stone which Moses had put there at Horeb where the Lord made a couenant with the children of Israel when he brought them out of the land of Egypt Matth. 22.40 On these two commandements hangeth the whole Law and the Prophets The true interpretation of the Decalogue must be according to these rules I. In the negatiue the affirmatiue must be vnderstood and in the affirmatiue the negatiue II. The negatiue bindeth at all times and to all times and the affirmatiue bindeth at all times but not to all times and therefore negatiues are of more force III. Vnder one vice expressely forbidden are comprehended all of that kind yea the least cause occasion or entisement thereto is as well forbidden as that 1. Ioh. 3.15 Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer Matth. 5.21 to the ende Euill thoughts are condemned as well as euill actions IV. The smallest sinnes are entituled with the same names that that sinne is which is expressely forbidden in that commandement to which they appertaine As in the former places hatred is named murther and to looke after a woman with a lusting eye is adulterie V. We must vnderstand euery commandement of the law so as that we annex this condition vnlesse God command the contrarie For God being an absolute Lord and so aboue the law may command that which his law forbiddeth so he commanded Isaac to be offered the Egyptians to be spoiled the brasen Serpent to be erected which was a figure of Christ c. The Decalogue is described in two Tables The summe of the first Table is that we loue God with our mind memorie affections and all our strength Matth. 22. 37. This is the first to wit in nature and order and great commandement namely in excellencie and dignitie CHAP. 20. Of the first commandement THe first table hath foure commandements The first teacheth vs to haue and choose the true God for our God The words are these I am Iehouah thy God which brought thee out of the land of Egypt and out of the house of bondage Thou shalt haue none other God but me The Resolution I am If any man rather iudge that these words are a preface to al the commandements then a part of the first I hinder him not neuerthelesse it is like that they are a perswasion to the keeping of the first commandement that they are set before it to make way vnto it as being more hard to be receiued then the rest And this may appeare in that the three commandements next following haue their seuerall reasons Iehouah This word signifieth three things I. Him who of himselfe and in himselfe was from all eternitie Reuel 1.8 Who is who was and who is to come II. Him which giueth being to all things when they were not partly by creating partly by preseruing them III. Him which mightily causeth that those things which he hath promised should both be made and continued Exod. 6.1 Rom. 4. 17. Here beginneth the first reason of the first commandement taken from the name of God it is thus framed He that is Iehouah must alone be thy God But I am Iehouah Therefore I alone must be thy God This proposition is wanting the assumption is in these words I am Iehouah the conclusion is the commandement Thy God These are the words of the couenant of grace Ier. 32.33 wherby the Lord promiseth to his people remission of sinnes and eternall life Yea these words are as a second reason of the commandements drawne from the equalitie of that relation which is betweene God and his people If I be thy God thou againe must be my people and take me alone for thy God But I am thy God Therefore thou must be my people and take me alone for thy God The assumption or second part of this reason is confirmed by an argumeÌ„t taken from Gods effects when he deliuered his people out of Egypt as it were from the seruitude of a most tyrannous master This deliuerie was not appropriate onely to the Israelites but in some sort to the Church of God in all ages in that it was a typâ—â—f a more surpassing deliuerie from that fearefull kingdome of darkenes 1. Cor. 10.1,2 I would not haue you ignorant brethren that all our Fathers were vnder the cloude and all passed through the red sea and were all baptized vnto Moses in the cloude and in the sea Coloss. 1.13 Who hath deliuered vs from the power of darkenes and translated vs into the kingdome of his deare sonne Other Gods or strange gods They are so called not that they by nature are such or can be but because the corrupt and more then diuelish heart of carnall man esteemeth so of them Phil. 3.19 Whose God is their bellie 1. Cor. 4.4 Whose mindes the God of this world hath bewitched Before my face That is figuratiuely in my sight or presence to whom the secret imaginations of the heart are knowne and this is the third reason of the first commandement as if he should say If thou in my presence reiect me it is an heinous offence see therfore thou doe it not After the same manner reasoneth the Lord. Gen. 17.1 I am God almightie therefore walke vpright The affirmatiue part Make choice of Iehouah to be thy God The duties here commanded are these I. To acknowledge God that is to know and confesse him to bee such a God as he hath reuealed himselfe to be in his worde and creatures Col. 1.10 Increasing in the knowledge of God Ierem. 24. 7. And I will giue them an heart to know me that I am the Lord and they shall be my people and I will be their God for they
shall return vnto me with their whole heart In this knowledge of God must we glorie Ierem. 9.24 Let him that glorieth glory in this that he vnderstandeth and knoweth me for I am the Lord which shew mercie iudgement and righteousnes in the earth II. An vnion with God whereby man is knit in heart with God Iosh. 23. 8. Sticke fast vnto the Lord your God as yee haue done vnto this day Act. 11.23 He exhorted all that with purpose of heart they would cleaue to the Lord. Man cleaueth vnto God three manner of waies in affiance in loue and feare of God Affiance is that whereby a man acknowledging the power and mercie of God and in him against all assaults whatsoeuer doth stedfastly rest himselfe 2. Chro. 20.20 Put your trust in the Lord your God and ye shall be assured beleeue his Prophets and ye shal prosper Psal. 27.1 God is my light and my saluation whome should I feare God is the strength of my life of whom should I be afraid v. 3. Though an hoast pitched against me mine heart should not be afraide though warre be raised against me I will be secure Hence riseth patience and alacritie in present perils Psal. 39.19 I should haue beene dumb and not opened my mouth because thou didst it 2. Sam. 16.10 the King said What haue I to doe with you ye sonnes of Zeruiah If he cursed because the Lord said Curse Dauid what is he that dare say Why doest thou so Gen. 45.5 Be not sad neither grieued with your selues that ye sold me hither for God did send me before you for your preseruatiō v. 8. Now then you sent me not but god himselfe 2. King 6.16 Feare not for they that be with vs are moe thē they that be with thē This affiance engendreth hope which is a patient expectatiō of Gods presence assistance in all things that are to come Psal. 37.5 Cōmit thy way vnto the Lord and trust in him and he shall bring it to passe vers 7. Waite patiently vpon the Lord and hope in him Prou. 16.3 Commit thy worke vnto the Lord and thy thoughts shall be directed The loue of God is that wherby man acknowledging Gods goodnes and fauour towards him doth againe loue him aboue all things Deut. 6.5 Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule and with all thy strength The marks of the true loue of God are these I. To heare willingly his word II. To speake often to him III. To thinke often of him IV. To do his will without irkesomnes V. To giue bodie and all for his cause VI. To desire his presence aboue all to bewaile his absence VII To embrace al such things as appertaine to him VIII To loue and hate that which he loueth and hateth IX In all things to seeke to please him X. To draw others vnto the loue of him XI To esteeme highly of such gifts and graces as he bestoweth XII To stay our selues vpon his counsels reuealed in his word Lastly to call vpon his name with affiance The feare of God is that whereby man acknowledging Gods both mercy and iustice doth as it were a capital crime feare to displease God Psal. 103. 3. With thee is mercie that thou maist be feared Habak 3.16 When I heard it my belly trembled my lips shooke at the voice rottennes entred into my bones I trembled in my selfe that I might rest in the day of trouble when he commeth vp against the people to destroy them Psal. 4.4 Tremble and sinne not Hence ariseth the godly mans desire to approoue himselfe in all things to his God Gen. 5.22 And Henoch walked with God after that c. Gen. 17. 1. God said to him I am al-sufficient walke before me and be thou perfect Out of these three former vertues proceedeth humilitie whereby a man acknowledging Gods free bountie and prostrating himselfe before him doth ascribe vnto him all praise and glorie 1. Cor. 1.31 Let him that glorieth glorie in the Lord. 1. Pet. 5.5 Decke your selues inwardly with lowlinesse of mind for God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble v. 6. Humble your selues therefore vnder the mightie hand of God that he may exalt you in due time 1. Chro. 29. 10,11 And Dauid sayd Blessed be thou O Lord God of Israel our father for euer and thine O Lorde is greatnes and power and glorie and victorie and praise for all that is in heauen and in earth is thine c. and v. 14. But who am I and what is my people that we should be able to offer willingly on this sort for all things come of thee and of thine owne hand we haue giuen thee c. The negatiue part Account not that as God which is by nature no God In this place are these sinnes forbidden I. Ignorance of the true God and his will which is not only not to know but also to doubt of such things as God hath reuealed in his word Ierem. 4. 22. My people is foolish they haue not known me they are foolish children and haue none vnderstanding they are wise to doe euill but to doe well they haue no knoweledge Ierem. 9.3 They proceede from euill to worse and haue not knowne me saith the Lord. II. Atheisme when the heart denieth either God or his attributes as his Iustice Wisdome Prouidence Presence Psal. 14. 1. The foole hath said in his heart there is no God Eph. 2. 12. Ye had no hope and were without God in the world Malach. 1.2 I loue you saith the Lord yet ye say wherein haue we spoken against thee v. 14. Ye haue said it is in vaine to serue God what profit is it that we haue kept his commandements and that we walked humbly before the Lord of hosts III. Errours concerning God the persons of the Deitie or the attributs Heere is it to be reprooued Hellenisme which is the acknowledging adoring of a multiplicitie of Gods August in his 6. booke of the Citie of God chap. 7. Againe Iudaisme is here condemned which worshippeth one God without Christ. The like may be said of the heresies of the Maniches and Marcian who denie God the Father of Sabellius denying the distinction of three persons and Arrius who saith that Christ the Sonne of God is not very God IV. To withdraw and remooue the affections of the heart from the lord and set them vpon other things Esay 29.13 The Lord said this people draweth neere me with their mouth and honour me with their lips but their heart is farre from me Ierem. 12.2 Thou art neere in their mouth and farre from their reynes The heart is many waies withdrawne from God I. By distrust in God Heb. 10.38 The iust shall liue by faith but if any withdraw himselfe my soule shall haue no pleasure in him From this diffidence arise I. Impatience in suffering afflictions Ierem. 20. 14. Cursed be the day wherein I was borne and let not the
day wherein my mother bare me be blessed v. 13. Cursed be the man that shewed my father saying a man child is bornâ— vnto thee and comforted him v. 18. How is it that I came forth of the wombe to see labour sorrow that my daies should be consumed with shame II. Tempting of God when such as distrust or rather contemne him seeke signes of Gods trueth and power Matth. 4.7 Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God 1. Corinth 10.6 Neither let vs tempt God as they tempted him and were destroyed by serpents v. 10. Neither murmure ye as some of theÌ„ murmured and were destroyed of the destroyer III. Desperation Gen. 4. 13. Mine iniquity is greater then can be pardoned 1. Thes. 4. 13. Sorrow ye not as they which haue no hope IV. Doubtfulnes concerning the trueth of Gods benefits present or to come Psal. 116.11 I said in mine hast all men are lyers II. Confidence in creatures whether it be in their strength as Ierem. 17.5 Cursed is the man that hath his confidence in man and maketh flesh his arme but his heart slideth from the Lord. Or riches Matth. 6.24 Ye cannot serue God and riches Eph. 5.5 No couetoâ—s person which is an idolater hath inheritance in the kingdome of Christ and of God Or defenced places Iere. 49. 16. Thy feare the pride of thine heart hath deceiued thee that thou dwellest in the clefts of the Rocke and keepest the height of the hill though thou shouldest make thy nest as high as the Eagle I will bring thee downe from thence saith the Lord. Or pleasure and dainties to such their bellie is their God Phil. 3. 14. Or in physitians 2. Chron. 6. 12. And Asa in the nine and thirtieth yeare of his raigne was diseased in his feete and his disease was extreame yet he sought not the Lord in his disease but to the Physitians Briefly to this place principally may be adioyned that diuelish confidence which Magitians and all such as take aduise at them doe put in the diuell and his workes Leuit. 20. 6. If any turne after such as worke with spirits and after soothsayers to goe a whoring after them then will I set my face against that person and will cut him off from among this people III. The loue of the creature aboue the loue of God Math. 10.37 Hee that loueth father or mother more then me is not worthie of me and he that loueth sonne or daughter more then me is not worthy of me Iohn 12. 43. They loued the praise of man more then the praise of God To this belongeth selfe-loue 2. Tim. 3.2 IV. Hatred and contempt of God when man flieth from God and his wrath when he punisheth offences Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie with God Rom. 1. 30. Haters of God doers of wrong V. Want of the feare of God Psal. 36.1 Wickednes saith to the wicked man euen in mine heart that there is no feare of God before their eyes VI. Feare of the creature more then the Creator Rev. 21.8 The fearefull and vnbeleeuing shall haue their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone Matth. 10.28 Feare not them which kill the bodie but feare him that can cast both bodie and soule into hell fire Ierem. 10.2 Be not afraid of the signes of heauen though the heathen be afraid of such VII Hardnes of heart or carnall seruice when a man neither acknowledging Gods iudgements nor his owne sinnes dreameth he is safe froÌ„ Gods vengeance and such perils as arise from sinne Rom. 2.5 Thou after thine hardnesse and heart that can not repent heapest to thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath Luk. 21.34 Take heede to your selues least at any time your hearts be oppressed with surfetting and drunkennes and cares of this life and least that day come on you as vnawares These all doe ioyntly ingender pride whereby man ascribeth all he hath that is good not to God but to his owne merit and industrie referring and disposing them wholly vnto his owne proper credit 1. Cor. 4.6 That ye might learne by vs that no man presume aboue that which is written that one swell not against another for any mans cause vers 7. For who separateth thee or what hast thou that thou hast not receiued if thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it Gen. 3.5 God doth know that when yee shall eate thereof your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as Gods knowing good and euill The highest stayre of prides ladder is that fearefull presumption by which many clime rashly into Gods seate of maiestie as if they were gods Act. 12. 22 23. The people gaue a shout saying The voyce of God and not of man but immediately the Angel of the Lord smote him because he gaue not glorie vnto God so that he was eaten vp of wormes and gaue vp the ghost 2. Thess. 2.4 Which is an aduersarie and exalteth himselfe against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he doth sit as God in the temple of God shewing himselfe that he is God CHAP. 21. Of the second Commandement HItherto haue we entreated of the first Commandement teaching vs to entertaine in our hearts and to make choice of one onely God The other three of the first Table concerne that holy profession which we must make towards the same God For first it is necessarie to make choyce of the true God Secondly to make profession of the same God In the profession of God we are to consider the parts thereof and the time appointed for this profession The parts are two The solemne worship of God and the glorifying of him The second Commandement describeth such holy and solemne worship as is due vnto God The words of the Commandement are these Thou shalt make thee no grauen image neither any similitude of things which are in heauen aboue neither that are in the earth beneath nor that are in the waters vnder the earth thou shalt not bow downe to them neither serue them for I am the Lord thy God a iealous God visiting the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children vpon the third generation and vpon the fourth of them that hate me and shew mercie vnto thousands vpon them that loue me and keepe my Commandements The Resolution Thou shalt not make This is the first part of the commandement forbidding to make an idol Now an idol is not onely a certaine representation and image of some fained God but also of the true Iehouah The which may be prooued against the Papists by these arguments The first is Deut. 4.15 16. Take therfore good heede vnto your selues for yee saw no image in the day that the Lord spake vnto you in Horeb out of the middest of the fire that yee corrupt not your selues and make you a grauen image or representation of any figure whether it be the likenesse of male or female Out of the words vttered by
these may be added consort in musicke in diuine seruice feeding the eares not edifying the minde 1. Cor. 14.15 What is it then I will pray with the spirit but I will pray with the vnderstanding also I will sing with the spirit but I will sing with the understaÌ„ding also Iustinus Martyr in his booke of Christian quest and Ans. 107. It is not the custome of the Churches to sing their meeters with any such kinde of instruments c. but their manner is onely to vse plaine-song Lastly monasticall vowes which I. repugne the law of God as that vnchast vow of single life and proud promise of pouertie doe plainly euince for he that laboureth not must not eate saith Paul And it is better to marrie then to burne in lust saith the same Paul II. They are greater then mans nature can performe as in a single life to liue perpetually chast III. They disanull Christian libertie and make such things necessarie as are indiffereÌ„t IV. They renue Iudaisme V. They are idolatroâ—s because they make them parts of Gods worship and esteeme them as meritorious VI. Hypocrisie which giueth to God painted worship that is if you regard outward behaniour great sinceritie if the inward and heartie affections none at all Matth. 15.7 Hypocrites well hath Esaias prophecied of you saying This people commeth neere me with their mouth and honour me with their lippes but their heart is farre from me Psal. 10.4 The wicked man is so proud that he seeketh not for God The effects of hypocrisie are these 1. To seeke the pompe and glorie of the world and by all meanes to enrich it selfe notwithstanding it make a glorious shewe of the seruice of God 2. It is sharpe sighted and hath eagles eyes to obserue other mens behauiour when in the regarding its owne it is as blinde as beetle 3. To be more curious in the obseruation of ancient traditions then the statutes and commandements of almightie God 4. To stumble at a straw and skip ouer a blocke that is to omit serious affaires and hunt after trifles Matth. 23.4 5â— To doe all things that they may be seene of men Matth. 6.5 Popish fasting is meere hypocrisie because it standeth in the distinction of meates and it is vsed with an opinion of merit Externall abstinence from meates without internall and spirituall fasting from sinne and vnlawfull desires Esai 58.5,6 Is this such a fast as I haue chosen that a man should afflict his soule for a day and bowe downe his head as a bulrush and lie downe in sackâ—loth and ashes wilt thou call this a fasting or an acceptable day vnto the Lord Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to loose the bands of wickednes to take off the heauie burdens and to let the oppressed goe free and that ye breake euery yoake VII Contempt neglect and intermission of Gods seruice Rev. 3.15,16 I know thy workes that thou art neither cold nor hote I would thou werest cold or hote Therefore because thou art lukâ—warme and neither cold nor hote it will come to passe that I shall spew thee out of my mouth VIII Corrupting of Gods worship and that order of gouernment which he hath ordained for his Church the which is done when any thing is added detracted or any way against his prescript mangled Deut. 12.32 Euery thing which I command you that doe neither adde to it nor detract from it This condemneth that popish eleuation of bread in the Lords Supper and the administration of it alone to the people without wine together with that fearefull abomination of the Masse By this we may learne to reiect all popish traditions Matth. 15.9 In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines mens precepts Now it is manifest that all popish traditions they either on their owne nature or others abusing of them serue as wel to superstition and false worship as to enrich that couetous and proud Hierarchie whereas the Scriptures contained in the Old New Testament are all-sufficient not onely to confirme doctrines but also to reforme manners 2. Tim. 3.16 The whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improoue and to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be absolute beeing made perfect vnto all good workes The Romish Hierarchie is here also condemned from the parratour to the Pope the gouernment whereof is an expresse image of the old Romane Empire whether we consider the regiment it selfe or the place of the Empire or the large circuite of that gouernment Revel 13.15 And it was permitted to him to giue a spirit to the image of the beast so that the image of the beast should speake and should cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed IX A religious reuerence of the creature as when we attribute more vnto it then we ought Revel 22.8 When I had heard and seene I fell downe to worsâ—ip before the feete of the Angel which shewed me these things But he saide vnto me See thou doe it not for I am thy fellow seruant Act. 10. 25. As Peter came in Cornelius met him and fell downe at his feete and worsâ—ipped him But Peter tooke him vp saying Stand vp for euen I my selfe am a man If then it be so hainous a thing to reuerence the creature much more to pray vnto it whether it be Saint or Angel Rom. 10.14 How shall they call vpon him in whome they haue not beleeued Matth. 4.10 Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue Neither may we pray vnto Christ as he is only man but as he is God and man for we direct not our prayers vnto the humanitie but to the deitie to which the humanity is knit by an hypostaticall vnion This teacheth vs plainely that invocation of any creature is vnlawefull for we must pray to them that are able to knowe the secrets of the heart and discerne the wisdom of the spirit now none is able to doe that but such a nature as is omnipotent Rom. 8.27 He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the spirit for he maketh request for the Saints according to the will of God Neuerthelesse such as are Saints indeede are to be honoured by an approbation of Gods gifts in them and by an honourable mention of them and also by imitation of their manners and liues being as patterns for vs to walke after X. Worshippe of diuells I. Magique which is a mischieuous art accomplishing wonders by Satans assistance For it is appropriate to God to doe miracles for he alone both beyond and against the course of nature doeth wonderfull things Nowe the instruments which God vseth in producing miracles are onely they who doe in the true Church of God make profession of the faith Albeit the diuels cannot worke miracles yet may they effect maruailes or wonders and that not by making a newe thing which
vnto me with all your heart with fasting and prayer vers 13. Rent your hearts and not your garments and turne vnto the Lord your God for he is gratious and mercifull long â—uffering and of great kindnes that he might repent him of this euill vers 15. Blow the trumpet in Sion sanctifie a fast call a solemne assemblie vers 16. Gather the people sanctifie the Congregation gather the Elders assemble the children and those that sucke the breasts Let the bridegrome goe forth of his chamber and the bride out of her bride chamber vers 17. Let the Priests the ministers of the Lord weepe between the porch and the altar and let them say Spare thy people O God c. A fast is sometime priuate sometimes publike 2. Chron. 20.3 Iehosaphat feared and set himselfe to seeke the Lord and proclaimed a fast throughout all Iudah Hest. 4. 16. Fast ye for me and neither eate nor drinke for the space of three daies and nights I also and my maides will fast A fast is either for one day alone or for many daies together Each of them is as occasion serueth an abstinence from meate at dinner alone or supper alone or both dinner and supper Iudg. 20.23 The children of Israel had gone vp and wept before the Lord vnto the euening c. Dan. 10.3 I Daniel was in heauines for three weekes of daies I ate no pleasant bread neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth c. IV. Leagues of amitie among such as feare God according to his wordeâ— are lawfull as contracts in matrimonie league in warre especially if the warre be lawefull and without confidence in the power of man 2. Chro. 19.2 Mal. chap. 2. vers 11. To these may be added that couenant which the magistrate and people make among themselues and with God for the preseruation of Christian religion 2. Chr. 15.12 And they made a couenant to seeke the Lord God of their fathers with all their heart with all their soule c. v. 14. And they sware vnto the Lord with a loud voice and with shouting and with trumpets and with cornets CHAP. 22. Of the third commandement THe third commandement concerneth the glorifying of God in the affaires of our life without the solemne seruice of God Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine The Resolution Name This word properly signifieth Gods title here figuratiuely it is vsed for any thing whereby God may be knowne as men are by their names so it is vsed for his word workes iudgements Act. 9.15 He is an elect vessell to conuey my name among the Gentiles Psal. 8.1 O Lord our God how great is thy name through all the world which settest thy glory aboue the heauens Take That is vsurpe this word is translated from pretious things which may not be touched without licence And in trueth men which are no better then wormes creeping on the earth are vtterly vnworthie to take or as I may say touch the sacred name of God with minde or mouth neuerthelesse God of his infinite kindnes permitteth vs so to doe In vaine Namely for noâ—cause any matter and vpon each light and fonde occasion For The reason of this coÌ„mandement is taken from the penaltie annexed He that abuseth Gods name is guiltie of sinne before Gods iudgement seate and therefore is most miserable Psal. 32.1,2 Blessed is the man whose iniquitie is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered blessed is the man to whome God imputeth not sâ—nne Guiltlesse That is he shall not be vnpunished The negatiue part Thou shalt not bereaue God of that honour that is due vnto him Here is included each seuerall abuse of any thing that is vsed in the course of our liues out of the solemne seruice of God I. Periurie when a man performeth not that which he on his own accord sware to doe Math. 5. 33. Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but performe thine oath to the Lord. Periurie containeth in it foure capitall sinnes 1. Lying 2. False inuocation on Gods name because a forswearer calleth on God to confirme a lye 3. CoÌ„tempt of Gods threatnings that he will most grieuously punish periurie 4. A lye in his couenant with God for the forswearer bindeth himselfe to God and lieth vnto God II. To sweare that which is false This is to make god and the diuell both alike Ioh. 8.44 Ye are of your father the diuel c. when he speaketh a lie he speaketh of himselfe because he is a lyer and the father of lies Zach. 5.4 It shall enter into the house of him that sweareth falsely by my name III. To sweare in common talke Matth. 5.37 Let your communication be yea yea and nay nay for whatsoeuer is more then these commeth of euill IV. To sweare by that which is no God Matth. 5. 34 35. But I say vnto you sweare not at all neither by heauen for it is Gods throne neither by the earth for it is his footstoole neither by Hierusalem for it is the citie of the great king 1. King 19.2 Iesabel sent a messenger to Elias saying Thus doe the gods and so let them deale with me if I by to morrow this time make not thy life as is the life of euery one of them Iere. 12.16 They taught my people to sweare by Baal Iere. 5.7 Thy sonnes forsake me and sweare by them which are no gods This place condemneth that vsuall swearing by the masse faith and such like Matth. 23.22 He that sweareth by heauen sweareth by Gods throne and him that sitteth thereon But for a man to sweare by Christs death wounds blood other parts of his is most horrible is as much as to crucifie Christ againe with the Iewes or account Christs members as God himselfe V. Blasphemie which is a reproch against God and the least speech that sauoureth of contempt to his maiestie Leuit. 24.15 16. Whosoeuer curseth his God shall beare his sinnes And he that blasphemeth the name of the Lord shall be put to death 2. King 19.10 So shall ye say to the king of Iudah let not thy God deceiue thee in whome thou trustest saying Ierusalem shal not be giuen into the hand of the King of Ashur Aiax in the Tragedie hath this blasphemous speech that euery coward may ouercome if he haue God on his side as for him he can get the victorie without Gods assistance That slie taunt of the Pope is likewise blasphemous wherein he calleth himselfe the seruant of all Gods seruants when as in trueth he maketh himselfe Lord of Lords and God subiect to his vaine fantasie VI. Cursing our enemies as Goe with a vengeance or the diuel goe with thee Or our selues as I would I might neuer stirre or as God shall iudge my soule c. To this place we may referre the execrations of Iob 3. Ier. 15. VII To vse the name of God carelesly in our
common talke as when we say Good God! good Lord O Iesus or Iesus God! c. Phil. 2.10 At the name of Iesus shall euery knee bow of things in heauen things in earth things vnder the earth Esayâ— 45.23 Euery knee shall bow vnto me and euery tongue shall sweare by me VIII Abusing Gods creatures as when we either deride the workmaÌ„ship of God or the manner of working againe when we debase the excellencie of the worke obscure Gods gifts in our brother or discoÌ„mend such meats as God hath sent vs to eate finally when as wee in the contemplation of any of Gods creatures giue not him the due praise and glorie 1. Cor. 10.31 Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe els see that ye doe all to the glory of God Psal. 19.1 The heauens declare the glorie of God and the firmament sheweth his handie worke IX Lots as when we search what must be as they say our fortune by dice bones books or such like For we are not to vse lots but with great reuerence in that the disposition of them immediately commeth from the Lord their proper vse is to decide great controuersies Prou. 16.33 The Lot is cast into the lappe but the whole disposition thereof is in the Lord. Prou. 18.18 The lot causeth contentions to cease and maketh a partition among the mightie For this cause the land of Canaan was diuided by lots Iosh. 14. and 15. chap. By which also both the high priests and the kings were elected as Saul 1. Sam. 10. And Matthias into the place of Iudas Iscariot Act. 1.23 X. Superstition which is an opinion conceiued of the works of Gods prouidence the reason whereof can neither be drawne out of the worde of God nor the whole course of nature As for example that it is vnluckie for one in the morning to put on his shoe awry or to put the left shoe on the right foot to sneeze in drawing on his shoes to haue salt fal toward him to haue an hare croâ—se him to bleed some fewe drops of blood to burne on the right eare Againe that it is contrarily good lucke to finde old yron to haue drinke spilled on him for the left eare to burne to pare our nailes on some one day of the weeke to dreame of some certaine things The like superstition is to surmise that beasts may be tamed by verses prayers or the like that the repetition of the creede or the Lords praier can infuse into hearbs a facultie of healing diseases Deut. 18.11 Here also is Palmestrie condemned when by the inspection of the hand our fortune is foretold These and such like albeit they haue true euents yet are we not to giue credence vnto them for God permitteth them to haue such successe that they which see and heare such thingsâ— may be tried and it may appeare what confidence they haue in God Deut. â—3 XI Astrologie whether it bee in casting of natiuities or making of Prognostications This counterfeit art is nothing els but a meere abuse of the heauens and of the starres 1. The twelue houses which are the ground of all figures are made of the fained signes of a supposed Zodiacke in the highest spheare commonly called the first Mooueable and therefore to these houses a man cannot truely ascribe any influence or vertue 2. This arte ariseth not from experience because it neuer happeneth that the same position of all starres is twise togither obserued and if it were yet could there not certaine ground arise from thence in that the efficacie influence of the stars is confusedly mixed both in the aire and in the earth as if all hearbs were mingled togither in one vessell 3. This art withdraweth mens mindes from the contemplation of Gods prouidence when as they heare that all things fall out by the motion and disposition of the starres 4. Starres were not ordained to â—oretell things to come but to distinguish daies months and yeares Gen. 1. 14. Let there be lights in the firmament of the heauen to separate the day from the night and let them be for signes and for seasons and for daies and for yeres Esay 47.13 Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy counsells let nowe the Astrologers the starre gazers and Prognosticators stand vp and saue thee from these things that shall come vpon thee vers 14. Behold they shall be as stubble the fire shall burne them c. Dan. 2.2 The king commanded to call the Inchanters Astrologers Sorrers and Chaldeans to shewe the king his dreames Act. 19.19 Many of theÌ„ which vsed curious artes brought their bookes and burned them before all men 5. Astrological predictions are conuersant about such things which either simply depend on the meere will and disposition of God and not on the starres or els such as depending vpon mans free-will are altogether contingent and therefore can neither be forseene not foretold 6. It is impossible by the bare knowledge of such a cause as is both common to many and farre distant from such things as it worketh in precisely to set downe particular effects but the starrs are such causes as are both common to many and farre distant from all things done vpon earth and therefore a man can no more surely foretell what shall ensue by the contemplation of the starres then he which seeth an henne sitting can tell what kinde of chickens shall be in euery egge Question Haue then the starres no force in inferiour things Answer Yes vndoubtedly the starres haue a very great force yet such as manifesteth it selfe onely in that operation which it hath in the foure principall qualities of naturall things namely in heate cold moysture and drinesse and therefore in altering the state and disposition of the ayre and in diuersly affecting compound bodies the starres haue no small effect But they are so farre from enforcing the will to doe any thing that they cannot so much as giue vnto it the least inclination Nowe to define howe great force the starres haue it is beyond any mans reach For albeit the effects of the Sunne in the constitution of the foure parts of the yeare are apparant to all and the operation of the Moone not very obscure yet the force and nature both of planets and fixed starres which are to vs innumerable are not so manifest Therefore seeing man knoweth onely some starres and their onely operation and not all with their forces it cannot be that he should certainly foretel future things although they did depend on the starres For what if the position of such and such certaine starres doe demonstrate such an effect to ensue may not the aspects of such as thou yet knowest not hinder that and produce the contrarie Question Is then the vse of Astrologie vtterly impious Answer That part of Astrologie which concerneth the alteration of the ayre is almost all both false and friuolous and therefore in a manner all predictions grounded vpon that doctrine are meere toyes
beare them and when you shall stretch forth your handes I will hide mine eies from you and though you make many praiers I will not heare for your handes are full of blood 2. Tim. 3.5 Which haue a shew of godlines but denie the force thereof such therefore auoyd VII The manifest prophanation of the Sabboth in pampering the belly surfeting adulterie and other like prophanenesse which is nothing els but to celebrate a Sabboth to the diuell and not to God CHAP. 24. Of the fifth commandement HItherto we haue spoken of the commandements of the first table nowe followeth the secōd table which concerneth the loue of our neighbour Rom. 13.9 Thou shalt not commit adulterie thou shalt not kill thou shalt not steale thou shalt not beare false witnes thou shalt not couet and if there be any other commandement it is briefly comprehēded in this saying namely thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe Our neighbour is euery one which is of our owne flesh Esa. 58.7 When thou seest the naked couer him and hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh The manner of louing is so to loue our neighbour as our selues to witte truly and sincerely when as contrarily the true manner of louiug God is to loue God without measure The second table containeth sixe Commandements whereof the first in the order of the ten commandements the fift concerneth the preseruation of dignity and excellencie of our neighbour The words are these Honour thy Father and thy mother that they may prolong thy daies in the lande which the Lord thy God giueth thee The Resolution Honour This Word by the figure signifieth all that dutie whereby our neighbours dignitie is preserued but especially our Superious This dignitie proceedeth of this that euery man beareth in him some part of the image of God if we respect the outward order and decency which is obserued in the Church and common wealth In the Magistrate there is a certaine image of the power and glory of God Dan. 2.37 O King thou art a King of Kings for the God of heauen hath giuen thee a kingdome power and strength glorie Hence is it that Magistrates are called Gods Psal. 82. 1. In an olde man is the similitude of the eternity of God in a father the likenesse of his fatherhood Math. 2◠9 And call no man your father vpon the earth for there is but one your Father which is in heauen In a man is the image of Gods prouidence and authoritie 1 Cor. 11.7 For a man ought not to couer his head because he is the image of the glory of God but the woman is the glory of her husband Finally in a learned man is the likenesse of the knowledge and wisdome of God Nowe therefore that person in whome euen the least title of the image of God appeareth is to be be honoured and reuerenced Thy father By a figure we must here vnderstand all those that are our superiours as Parents and such like of our kindred or aliance which are to vs in stead of Parents Magistrates Ministers our Elders and those that doe excell vs in any gifts whatsoeuer The kings of Gerar were called Abimelech my father the king Gen. 20.2 Gen. 45.8 God hath made me a father vnto Pharaoh and Lord ouer all his house 1. Cor. 4.15 For though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet haue ye not many Fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you 2. King 5.13 But his seruants came and spake vnto him and said Father if the Prophet had commanded thee a great thing◠wouldest thou not haue done it 2. King ◠12 And Elisha sawe it and he cried My Father my Father my Father the chariot of Israel and the horsemen thereof And thy mother This is added least we should despise our mothers because of their infirmities Prou. 23.22 Obey thy father which hath begotten thee and despise not thy mother when shee is olde Here we are put in mind to performe due honour to our stepmothers and fathers in law as if they were our proper and naturall parents Ruth 3. 1. and 5. Afterward Naomi her mother in lawe said vnto her My daughter shall not I seeke rest for thee that thou maiest prosper And shee answered her All that thou biddest me I will do Exod. 18.17 But Moses father in law said vnto him The thing which thou doest is not well 19. Heare nowe my voice I will giue thee counsell and God shall be with thee 24. So Moses obeied the voice of his father in law and did all that he had said Mich. 7.6 For the sonne reuileth the Father the daughter riseth vp against her mother the daughter in law against her mother in lawe That they may prolong Parents are said to prolong the liues of their children because they are Gods instruments whereby their childrens liues are prolonged for oftentimes the name of the action is attributed to the instrument wherewith the action is wrought Luk. 16.9 Make you friendes with the riches of iniquitie that when ye shall want they may receiue you into euerlasting habitations 1. Tim. 4.16 For in doing so tho◠shalt both saue thy selfe and them that heare thee But Parents doe prolong the liues of their children in commanding them to walke in the waies of the Lord by exercising iustice and iudgement Gen. 18.19 For beeing become godly they haue the promise both of this life and the life to come 1. Tim. 4.8 Further they effect the same thing by their praiers made in the behalfe of their children Hereby it plainely appeareth that the vsuall custome of children saluting their parents to aske them their blessing is no light or vaine thing Moreouer in these words the reason to mooue vs to the obedience of this commandement is drawne from the ende which reason is also a promise yet a speciall promise Eph. 6. 2. Honour thy father and thy mother which is the first commandement with promise I say speciall because the promise of the second commandement is generall and belongeth to all the rest of the commandements And God promiseth long life not absolutely but so farre as it is a blessing Eph. 6.3 That it may be well with thee and that thou maiest liue long on earth For wee must thinke that long life is not alwaie a blessing but that sometime it is better to die then to liue Esay 57.1 The righteous perisheth and no man considereth it in heart and mercifull men are taken away and no man vnderstandeth that the righteous is taken away from the euill to come But if at any time the Lord giueth a short life to obedient children hee rewardeth them againe with eternall life in heauen and so the promise faileth not but changeth for the better The affirmative part Preserue the dignitie of thy neighbour Vnder this part is commaunded First reuerence towards all our superiours the actions whereof are reuerently to rise vp before any man which passeth by vs. Leu. 19.32 Rise vp
before the hoorehead and honour the person of the old man and dread thy God I am the Lord. To meete him that commeth towards vs. Gen. 18.2 And he lifted vp his eies and looked and loe three men stood by him and when he saw them hee ranne to meete them from the tent doore 1. King 2. 19. When Bethsheba came to speake to king Solomon the king rose to meete her and bowed himselfe vnto her To bowe the knee Mark 10.17 And when he was gone out of the waie there came one running and kneeled to him Gen. 18.2 He ran to meete them and bowed himselfe to the ground To stand by those that sit downe Gen. 18.8 And he tooke butter and milke and the calfe that he had prepared and set before them and stoode himselfe by them vnder the tree and they did eate Exod. 18.13 Now on the morrowe when Moses sate to iudge the people the people stoode about Moses from morning vnto euen To giue the cheife seate 1. King 2.19 And he sate downe on his throne and he caused a seate to be set for the kings mother and shee sate downe at his right hand Luk. 14. 7,8,9 He spake also a parable vnto the guests when he marked how they chose out the chiefe roomes and said vnto them When thou shalt be bidden of any man to a wedding set not thy selfe downe in the chiefest place least a more honourable man then thou be bidden of him and he that bade both him and thee come and say to thee Giue this man roome and thou then beginne with shame to take the lowest roome Gen. 43.33 So they sate before him the eldest according to his age and the youngest according to his youth and the men marueiled among themselues To let our Superiours speake before vs. Iob. 32.6,7 17. To keepe silence in courts and iudgement places vntill we be bidden to speake Act. 24. 10. Then Paul after that the Gouernour had beckened vnto him that he should speake answered To giue them such their right and iust titles as declare our reuerence when we speake vnto them 1. Pet. 3.6 As Sarah obeyed Abraham and called him Lord whose daughters ye are whiles ye doe well Mar. 10. 17. Good Master what shall I doe that I may possesse eternall life 20. Then he answered and said vnto him Master all these things haue I obserued from my youth 1. Sam. 1.14 15. And Eli said vnto her How long wilt thou be drūken Put away thy drunkennes from thee then Hannah answered and said Nay my Lord but I am a woman troubled in spirit I haue drunke neither wine nor strong drinke Secondly towards those that are our superiours in authoritie and first obedience to their commandements Rom. 13.1 Let euery soule be subiect to the higher power VVe are to be admonished to obedience because euery higher power is the ordinance of God and the obedience which we performe to him God accepteth it as though it were done to himselfe and to Christ◠Rom. 13.2 Whosoeuer therfore resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of God and they that resist shall receiue to themselues iudgement Col. 3.23 And whatsoeuer ye doe doe it hartilie as vnto the Lord not vnto them 24. Knowing that of the Lord ye shall receiue the reward of the inheritance for ye serue the Lord Christ. Obedience is to be performed to our superiours with diligence and faithfulnes Gen. 24.2 Abraham said vnto his eldest seruant of his house which had the rule ouer all that he had put now thy hand vnder my thigh and I will make thee sweare by the Lord God of heauen and God of the earth that thou shalt not take a wife vnto my sonne of the daughters of the Canaanites amongst whome I dwell 10. So the seruant tooke ten Camels of his master and departed 12. And he said O Lord God of my master Abraham I beseech thee send me good speede this day and shew mercie vnto my master Abraham 33. Afterward the meate was set before him but he said I will not eate vntill I haue said my message And Laban said Speake on 56. But he saide Hinder me not seeing the Lord hath prospered my iourney send me away that I may goe to my master Gen. 31.38 This twentie yeares haue I beene with thee thine ewes and thy goates haue not cast their young and the rammes of thy flocke haue I not eaten 39. Whatsoeuer was torne of beasts I brought it not vnto thee but made it good my selfe of mine hand diddest thou require it were it stollen by day or stollen by night 40. I was in the day consumed with heat and with frost in the night and my sleepe departed from mine eyes Furthermore we must yeelde obedience to our Superiours yea although they be cruell and wicked but not in wickednesse 1. Pet. 2.18 Seruants be subiect to your masters with all feare not onely to the good and courteous but also to the froward Act. 4.19 Whether it be right in the sight of God to obey you rather then God iudge ye Subiection in suffering the punishments inflicted by our Superiours Gen. 16.6 Then Abraham saide to Sarai Behold thy maide is in thine hand doe with her as it pleaseth thee then Sarai dealt roughly with her wherefore shee fledde from her 9. Then the Angel of the Lord said vnto her Returne vnto thy dame and humble thy selfe vnder her hands And although the punishment should be vniust yet must we suffer it vntill we can get some lawfull remedie for the same 1. Pet. 2.19 For it is thanke-worthie if a man for conscience toward God endure griefe suffering wrongfully 20. For what praise is it if when ye be buffeted for your faults ye take it patiently but and if when ye doe well ye suffer wrong and take it patiently this is acceptable to God III. Thankfulnes in our praiers 1. Tim. 2.1 2. I exhort you therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men for kings for all that be in authoritie that we may lead a quiet a peaceable life in all godlines and honestie 1. Tim. 5.17 Elders that rule well are worthie of double honour Gen. 45.9 Haste you and goe vp to my Father and tell him Thus saith thy sonne Ioseph God hath made me lord ouer all Egypt come downe to me tarie not 10. And thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen 11. Also I will nourish thee there for yet remaine fiue yeares of famine least thou perish through pouertie thou and thy houshold and all that thou hast Thirdly towards those that excell vs in gifts our dutie is to acknowledge the same gifts and speake of them to their praise 1. Cor. 8.22,23 Fourthly toward all our equals to thinke reuerently of them Phil. 2.3 Let nothing be done through contention or vaineglorie but in meeknes of minde let euery man esteeme other better then himselfe In giuing honour to goe one before an
other and not in receiuing it Rom. 12. 10. Submitting your selues one to another in the feare of God To salute one an other with holy signes whereby may appeare the loue which we haue one to another in Christ. 1. Pet. 5.14 Greet ye one another with the kisse of loue Rom. 16. 16. Salute one another with an holy kisse Exod. 18.7 And Moses went out to meete his father in law and did obeysance and kissed him Ruth 2.4 And beholde Boaz came from Bethlehem and said vnto the Reapers the Lord be with you And they answered The Lord blesse thee Fiftly the duties of all Superiours towards their inferiours to yeeld to them in good matters as to their brethren Deut. 17. 20. That his heart be not lifted vp aboue his brethren and that he turne not from the commaundement to the right hand or to the left Iob. 31.13 If I did contemne the iudgement of my seruant and of my maide 2. King 5.13 And his seruant came and spake vnto him and said 14. Then he went downe and washed himselfe seuen times in Iordan c. To shine before their inferiours by an ensample of a blamelesse life Titus 2.2 That the elder men bee sober honest discreete sound in the faith in loue and in patience 3. The elder women likewise that they be in such behauiour as becommeth holines not false accusers not giuen to much wine but teachers of honest things 1. Pet. 5.3 Not as though ye were Lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flock Phil. 4.9 To shewe forth grauitie ioyned with dignitie by their countenance gesture deedes and wordes Tit. 2. 3,4,5,6,7 Iob. 29.8 The younge men saw me and hid themselues the aged arose and stood vp Sixtly towards inferiours in obedience that is toward their subiects 1. To rule them in the Lord that they doe not offend 1. Pet. 2.13 Submit your selues vnto all manner of ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it be vnto kings as vnto superiours 14. or vnto gouernours as vnto them that are sent of the king for the punishment of euill doers and for the praise of them that doe well Deut. 17.19 And it shall be with him namely the booke of the lawe and he shal read therein all the daies of his life that he may learne to feare the Lord his God and to keepe all the wordes of this lawe and those ordinances to doe them Col. 4. 1. Ye masters doe vnto your seruants that which is iust and equall knowing that ye also haue a master in heauen 2. To prouide such things as shall be to the good of their subiects whether they belong to the bodie or to the soule Rom. 13.4 For he is the minister of god for thy wealth Esa. 49.23 And kings shall be thy nursing Fathers Queenes shall be thy nurses Psal. 132.1 Lord remember Dauid with all his troubles 2. Who sware vnto the Lord and vowed vnto the mightie God of Iaacob saying 3. I will not enter into the tabernacle of mine house nor come vpon my pallet or bed 4. nor suffer mine eies to sleepe nor mine eie lids to slumber 5. vntil I finde out a place for the Lord an habitation for the mightie God of Iacob 3. To punish their faults the lighter by rebuking the greater by correction that is by inflicting reall or bodily punishment There is an holy maner of punishing the guilty whereunto is required I. After diligent and wise examination be had to be assured of the crime committed II. To shewe forth of Gods word the offence of the sin that the conscience of the offender may be touched III. It is conuenient to deferre or omit the punishment if thereby any hope of amendment may appeare Eccl. 7.23 Giue not thy heart also to all the words that men speake least thou doe heare thy seruant cursing thee 24. For oftentimes also thine heart knoweth that thou likewise hast cursed others 1. Sam. 10. vers 27. But the wicked men said Howe shall he saue vs so they despised him and brought him no presents but he held his tongue IV. To inflict deserued punishment not in his owne name but in Gods name adding the same holily and reuerently Iosh. 7. 19. Then Ioshua said vnto Achan My sonne I beseech thee giue glorie to the Lord God of Israel and make confession vnto him and shew me nowe what thou hast done hide it not from me 20. And Achan answered Ioshua and said Indeede I haue sinned against the Lord God of Israel and thus and thus haue I done 25. And Ioshua said In as much as thou hast troubled vs the Lord shall trouble thee this day and all Israel threwe stones at him and burned them with fire and stoned them with stones V. and lastly When thou punishest aime at this one onely thing that the euill may be purged and amended and that the offender by sorrowing for his sinne may vnfainedly repent for the same Prou. 20.30 The blewnesse of the wound serueth to purge the euill and the stripes within the bowels of the belly Seuenthly and lastly there is a certaine duty of a man to bee performed toward himselfe which is that a man should preserue and maintaine with modestie the dignitie and worthinesse which is inherent in his own person Phil. 4.8 Furthermore brethren whatsoeuer things are true whatsoeuer things are honest whatsoeuer things are iust whatsoeuer things are pure whatsoeuer thinges pertaine to loue whatsoeuer things are of good report if there be any vertue or if there be any praise thinke on these things The negatiue part Diminish not the excellencie or dignitie which is in the person of thy neighbour Hither are referred these sinnes First against our superiours I. Vnreuerent behauiour and contempt of them The sinnes hereof are deriding our superiours Gen. 9. 22. And when Ham the Father of Canaan sawe the nakednesse of his father he told his two brethren without Prou. 20.17 The eie that mocketh his father and despiseth the instruction of his mother let the rauens of the valley picke it out and the young eagles eate it To speake euill of or reuile our superiours Exod. 21.17 And he that curseth his father or his mother shall die the death II. Disobedience whereby we contemne their iust commādements Rom. 1.30 Disobedient to Parents 2. Tim. 3.3 No striker but gentle no fighter The sinnes hereof are To make contracts of mariage without the counsel consent of the Parents Gen. 6. 2. Then the sonnes of God saw the daughters of men that they were faire and they tooke them wiues of all that they liked Gen. 28.6,9 And Esau seeing that the daughters of Canaan displeased Izhac his father then went Esau to Ishmael and tooke vnto the wiues which he had Mahalath the daughter of Ishmael Abrahams sonne the sister of Nabaioth to be his wife The eie seruice of seruants Coloss. 3.22 Seruant◠be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh in all things
not with eie seruice as men pleasers but in singlenes of heart fearing God Eph. 6.6 Not with seruice to the eie as men pleasers Answering againe when they are reprehended Tit. 2.9 Let seruants be subiect to their masters and please them in all thinges not answering againe Deceitfulnesse and wasting their Masters goods Titus 2. 10. Neither pikers but that they shewe all good faithfulnesse To flee from the power of their superiour Gen. 16.6 Then Sarah dealt roughly with her wherfore shee fled froÌ„ her To resist the lawful authoritie of their Superiours 1. Pet. 2.20 To obey them in things vnlawfullâ— Act. 4. 19. To extoll themselues aboue their betters this is the sinne of Antichrist 2. Thess. 2.3 4. Which man of sinne exalteth himselfe against all that is called God Lastly the freedome of the Papists whereby they free children from the gouernment of their parents and subiects from the authoritie of their Princes so that they make it lawefull for them to pretende and procure their death 1. Sam. 26.8,9 Then said Abishai to Dauid God hath closed thine enemie into thine hand this day now therefore I pray thee let me smite him once with a speare to the earth and I will not smite him againe And Dauid said to Abishai Destroy him not for who can lay his hand on the Lords Annointed and bee guiltlesse III. Ingratitude and want of a louing affection towards Parentes Matth. 15.5,6 But ye say whosoeuer shall say to father or mother By the gift that is offered by me thou maiest haue profit though he honour not his father or mother shall be free 1. Tim. 5.4 Secondly we offend against our equalls in preferring our selues before them in talking or in sitting downe Matth. 20.20 Then came vnto him the mother of Zebedeus children with her sonnes worshipping him and desiring a certaine thing of him 21. And he said What wouldest thou And shee said to him Graunt that these my two sonnes may sit the one at thy right hand and the other at thy left hand in thy kingdome 24. And when the other ten heard this they disdained at the two brethren Thirdly toward our inferiours I. Through negligeÌ„ce in gouerning them and prouiding for their good estate Hagg. 1.4 Is it time for your selues to dwel in your fieled houses and this house to lie wast Dan. 3.28 This condemneth those mothers which put forth their children to be nursed hauing both sufficient strength and store of milke themselues to nurse them 1. Tim. 5.10 If shee haue nourished her children II. By too much gentlenes and lenitie in correcting theÌ„ 1. King 1.5 Then Adonijah the sonne of Haggith exalted himselfe saying I will be king 6. And his father would not displease him from his childhood to say Why hast thou done so 1. Sam. 2. 22. So Eli was very old heard all that his sonnes did vnto all Israel and howe they lay with the women that assembled at the doore of the Tabernacle of the congregation 23. And he said vnto them Why doe ye such things for of all this people I heare euill reports of you 24. Do no more my sonnes for it is no good report that I heare namely that ye make the Lords people to trespasse 25. Notwithstanding they obeyed not the voice of their father because the Lord would slay them III. By ouermuch crueltie and threatnings Eph. 6.4 And ye fathers prouoke not your children to wrath 9. And ye masters doe the same things vnto them putting away threatnings Fourthly and lastly a man offendeth against himselfe when through his naughtie behauiour he doth obscure and almost extinguish those gifts which God hath giuen him Math. 25.2 16. Or contrarilie when he is too wise in his owne conceit Rom. 12.3 For I say through the grace that is giuen vnto me to eâ—ery one that is among you that no man presume to vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vnderstand CHAP. 25. Concerning the sixt commandement THou shalt not kill The Resolution Kill The part is here set for the whole by a Synecdoche for killing signifieth any kind of endamaging the person of our neighbour The equitie of this commandement appeareth by this that man was created after the likenesse of God Gen. 9.6 He that sheddeth mans blood by man shal his blood be shed for in the image of God hath he made man Againe all men are the same flesh Esay 58.7 When thou seest the naked couer him and hide not thy face from thine owne flesh Neither ought we to be ignorant of this also that it is vnlawful for any priuate person not called to that dutie to kill another but a publike officer may that is if he be warranted by a calling So did Moses Exod. 2. 12. And he looked round about and when he saw no man he slue the Egyptian and hid him in the sand Act. 7.25 For he supposed his brethreÌ„ would haue vnderstood that God by his hand should giue them deliuerance And Phinehas Nomb. 25. 8. And he followed the man of Israel into the tent and thrust them both through to wit the man of Israel and the woman through her bellie so the plague ceased from the children of Israel 31. Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar hath turned mine anger away from the children of Israel while he was zealous for my sake among them therefore I haue not consumed the childreÌ„ in my iealousie And Elijah 1. King 18.40 And Eliiah said vnto them Take the Prophets of Baal let not a man of them escape and they tooke them and Elijah brought them to the brooke of Kishon slue them there And souldiers in battels waged vpon iust causes 2. Chro. 20.15 Feare ye not neither be afraid of this great multitude for the battell is not yours but Gods The negatiue part Thou shalt neither hurt nor hinder either thine owne or thy neighbours life The sinnes then that are referred to this part are such as are committed against our neighbour or our selues Against our neighbour are these following I. In heart as â— Hatred against him 1. Ioh. 3.15 Who so hateth his brother is a manslayer 2. Vnaduised anger Matth. 5.22 I say vnto you whosoeuer is angrie with his brother vnaduisedly is in danger of iudgement 3. Enuie Rom. 1.29 Full of anger murther contention 4. Grudges Iam. 3.14 If ye haue bitter enuying and strife in your hearts reioice not 5. Want of compassion and sorrowe at our neighbours calamities Amos 6.5,6 They sing to the sound of the Viole c. but no man is sâ—rry for the affliction of Ioseph 6. Frowardnes when we will not be reconciled to our neighbour Rom. 1.30 Such as can neuer be appeased vnmercifull 7. Desire of reuenge Psal. 5.6 The Lord will abhorre the bloody man and deceitfull II. In wordes 1. Bitternes in speaking Prou. 12. 18. There is that speaketh wordes like the prickinges of a sword but the tongue of wise men is health 2. Reproches and railing which is a casting of a mans
sinnes in his teeth which hee hath committed or an obiecting vnto him some inherent infirmities Matth. 5.22 Whosoeuer saith vnto his brother Raca shall be worthy to be punished by the councell â— And whosoeuer shall say Foole shall be worthy to be punished with hel fire 2. Sam. 6.16 As the Arke of the Lord came into the citie of Dauid Michal Sauls daughter looked through a window and saw king Dauid leape and dance before the Lord and shee despised him in her heart 20. And Michal the daughter of Saul came out to meete Dauid and saide O how glorious was the King of Israel this day which was vncouered to day in the eyes of the maidens of his seruants as a foole vncouereth himselfe 3. Contentions when two or more striue in speech one with another for any kind of Superioritie 4. Brawlings in any conference 5. Crying which is an vnseemely eleuation of the voice against ones aduâ—rsarie Gal. 5.19 The workes of the flesh are manifest which are 20. emulations wrath contentions seditions Eph. 4. 31. Let all bitternesse and anger and wrath crying and euill speaking be put away from you with all malitiousnes 32. Be courteous one to another Gen. 16. 11. He vz. Ismael shal be a wild man his hand shal be against euery man and euery mans hand against him 6. Complaints to euery one of such as offer vs iniuries Iam. 5.9 Grudge not one against another brethren least ye be condemned III. In countenance and gesture all such signes as euidently decipher the malitious affections lurking in the heart Gen. 4.5,6 His countenance fell down and the Lord said vnto Cain Why art thou so wrath Math. 27.39 They that passed by rayled on him nodding their heades Hence is it that derision is tearmed persecution Gen. 21. 9. Sarai saw the sonne of Hagar the Egyptian mocking c. Gal. 4.29 He that was borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the spirit IV. In deedes 1. To fight with or to beat our neighbour and to maime his bodie Leuit. 24. 19 20. If any man cause any blemish in his neighbour as he hath done so shall it be done to him breach for breach eie for eie tooth for tooth 2. To procure any way the death of our neighbour whether it be by the sword famine or poison Gen. 4.8 Cain rose vp against his brother and slue him 3. To exercise tyrannous crueltie in inflicting punishments Deut. 25.3 Fourtie stripes shall he cause him to haue and not past least if he should exceede and beate him aboue that with many stripes thy brother should appeare despised in thy sight 2. Cor. 11. 24. Of the Iewes I receiued fiue times fourtie stripes saue one 4. To vse any of Gods creatures hardly Prouerb 12.10 A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the mercies of the wicked are cruell Deut. 22.6 If thou finde a birds nest in the way in any tree or on the ground whether they be young or egges and the damme sitting vpon the young or vpon the egges thou shalt not take the damme with the young but shalt in any wise let the damme goe and take the yong to thee that thou maist prosper and prolong thy daies 5. To take occasion by our neighbours infirmities to vse him discourteously and to make him our laughing stocke or tanting recreation Leuit. 19 .14 Thou shalt not curse the deafe nor put a stumbling blocke before the blinde 2. King 2. 23. Little children came out of the citie and mocked him and saide vnto him Come vp thou baldhead come vp thou baldhead 6. To iniurie the impotent feeble poore strangers fatherlesse or widowes Exod. 22.21,22 Thou shalt not doe iniurie to a straunger neither oppresse him for ye were strangers in the land of Egypt Yee shall not trouble any widow or fatherles childe 25. Thou shalt not be an vsurer vnto the poore We then iniurie these 1. If we pay not the labourer his hire Deut. 24.14 Thou shalt not oppresse an hired seruant that is needie and poore neither of thy brethren nor of the straunger that is within thy gates 15. Thou shalt giue him his hire for his day neither shall the sunne goe downe vpon it for he is poore and therewith sustaineth his life least he crie against thee to the Lord and it be sinne vnto thee 2. If thou restore not the pledge of the poore Exod. 22.26,27 If thou take thy neighbors rayment to pledge thou shalt restore it vnto him before the sunne goe downe for that is his garment onely and his couering for his skin 3. If we withdraw corne from the poore Prou. 11.26 He that withdraweth the corne the people will curse him but blessing shall be vpon the head of him that selleth corne Againe this law is as well transgressed by not killing when the law chargeth to kill and by pardoning the punishment due vnto murther as by killing when we should not Nomb. 35.16 If one smite another with an instrument of yron that he die he is a murtherer and the murtherer shall die the death 33. The land can not be clensed of the bloode that is shedde therein but by the bloode of him that shedde it By this place also are combates of two men hand to hand for deciding of controuersies vtterly vnlawfull 1. Because they are not equall meanes ordained of God to determine controuersies 2. In that it falleth out in such combates that he is conquerour before man who indeed is guiltie before God This also condemneth Popish Sanctuaries and places of priuiledge as Churches and the like wherein murtherers shelter and shroud themselues from the danger of the law For God expressely commandeth Exod. 21.14 that such an one shal be taken from his altar that he may die And Ioab 1. King 2.24 touching the hornes of the altar was slaine in the Temple Hitherto in like sort belong such things as concerne the soule of our neighbour 1. To be a scandale or offence to the soule of our neighbor either in life or doctrine Math. 18.7 Woe be to the world because of offences it is necessarie that offences should come but woe be to them by whome they doe come 2. To minister occasions of strife and discord The which we then doe 1. When we cannot be brought to remit somewhat of our owne right 2. When we returne snappish and crooked answers 3. When we interpret euery thing amisse and take them in the worst part 1. Sam. 25. 25. Nabal is his name and follie is with him 2. Sam. 10.3 And the Princes of the children of Ammon said to Hanun their Lord Thinkest thou that Dauid doth honour thy father that he hath sent comforters to thee hath not Dauid rather sent his seruants vnto thee to search the citie to spie it out and to ouerthrow it wherefore Hanun tooke Dauids seruants and shaued off the halfe of their beards and cut off their garments in the middle euen to their buttockes and sent them away 3. The
Ministers sinne against their neighbours is this not to preach the word of God to their charge that they thereby might be instructed in the waies of life Prou. 29.18 Where there is no vision the people decay but he that keepeth the Law is blessed Esai 56. 10. Their watchmen are all blind they haue no knowledge they are all dumbe dogs they cannot barke they lie and sleepe and delight in sleeping And these greedie dogges can neuer haue ynough and these shepheards they cannot vnderstand for they all looke to their owne way euery one for his aduantage and for his owne purpose Ezech. 3. 18. When I shall say to the vvicked Thou shalt surely die and thou giuest him not warning the same wicked man shall die in his iniquitie but his blood will I require at thy hands And not onely not to preach at all but to preach negligently is vtterly condemned Ier. 48.10 Cursed be he that doth the worke of the Lord negligently Revel 3.16 Because thou art lukewarme and neither hote nor cold it will come to passe that I shall spew thee out of my mouth This reprooueth nonresidencie of ministers which is an ordinarie absence of the minister from his charge namely from that particular congregation committed vnto him Esai 62.6 I haue set watchmen vpon thy walls O Hierusalem which all the day and all the night continually shall not cease yee that are mindfull of the Lord keepe not silence and giue him no rest till he repaire and till he set vp Ierusalem the praise of the world Act. 20.28,29,30,31 Take heede therefore vnto your selues and to all the flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to feede the Church of God which he hath purchasedwith his owne blood For I know this that after my departing shall grieuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Moreouer of your selues shall men arise speaking peruerse things to draw disciples after them Therefore watch and remember that by the space of three yeares I ceased not to warne euery one night and day with teares 1. Pet. 5.2,3 Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthie lucre but of a readie minde not as though ye were Lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke Ezech. 34.4 and 33. The Councel of Antioch the 17. Can. If any Bishop by imposition of hands inducted into a charge and appointed to gouerne a people and he neglect to take vpon him that office but delaieth to goe vnto the congregation allotted vnto him such an one shall be prohibited from the Lords table till he be enforced to attend vpon that charge or at the least somewhat be determined by a complete assembly of the Ministers of that Prouince The Councel of Sardice the 14. Canon We remember that our brethren in a former assemblie decreed that if any lay-man remaining three Sabboths or Lords daies that is three weekes in a citie did not in the same citie frequent the Church assemblies he should be excommunicated If then such things are not allowable in lay-men much lesse in Ministers for whome it is neither lawfull nor conuenient without vrgent necessitie to be absent from his parish Church longer then the time aboue mentioned To this decree there was not one non placet but euery one said It liketh vs well The CouÌ„cel held at Const. in the 24. Canon decreed that Ministers ought not to haue their substitutes or vicars but in their owne persons with feare and cheerefulnesse performe all such duties as are required of them in the seruice of God The Canon law doth conclude the same things dist 39. Canon si quis vult debent indesinenter c. The Bishops saith the Canon ought to be continually resident in Gods tabernacle that they may learne somewhat of God and the people of them whilest they read often and meditate vpon Gods word Againe in the Canons intituled Pontifices and siquis in clero Episcopos qui dominici gregis suscipiunt curam c. The Bishops which take upon them to feede Gods flocke ought not to depart from their dutie least they loose that excellent talent which God hath bestowed vpon theÌ„ but rather striue with that one talent to get three more talents And in the 80. Can. of those which are tearmed the CanoÌ„s of the Apostles there is an expresse mandate that such whether Bishop or Senior who attendeth not vpon their office in the Church shall forthwith be remooued from that place The Chalcedon Councell Canon 10. Let no man be ordained Minister of two Churches in two seuerall cities but let him remaine in that vnto which he was first called And if for vaine glorie he shall afterward goe to a greater congregation let him immediately be recalled to his first charge and in that onely exercise his ministerie But if one be called to another charge let him simply giue ouer the former and haue no interest in the same c. For this thing looke to the decree of Damasus and the Councel of Trent sect 7. Can. 8. There are notwithstanding the former testimonies some cases wherein it is permitted to the Minister that he may be absent if by his absence the congregation be not endammaged I. Sicknes the Councell of Menâ—z 25. Canon If a Bishop be not at home or be sicke or vpon some exigent cannot be present at his parish let him procure one who vpon Sabbothes and festiuall daies will preach vnto his charge Augustine testifieth epist. 138. that he was absent on the like occasion II. Allowance of the Church to be absent for a time vpon some necessarie and publike commoditie for the same Coloss. 1.7 Epaphras is their minister but chap. 4.12 he beeing absent saluteth them And Ambrose though he were Bishop of Millaine yet went he twise Ambassador into France to make agreement betwixt Maximus and Valentinian Ambrose 5. booke and 27. epist to Valentinian the Emperour III. If by reason of persecution he be enforced to flee and see no hope to procure the safetie of his people This made Cyprian to be absent from Carthage as he testifieth in his epistles Thus much concerning sinnes against our neighbour Now follow such sinnes as a man committeth against his owne person as when a man doeth hurt kill and endanger himselfe Matth. 16.24 If any man will follow me let him denie himselfe take vp his crosse and follow me Matth. 4. 6. He saide vnto him If thou be the sonne of God cast thy selfe downe headlong for it is written He shall giue his Angels charge ouer thee and with their hands they shall lift thee vp least at any time thou shouldest dash thy foote against a stone 7. Iesus said vnto him It is written againe Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Therefore for a man to be his owne executioner though to escape a most shameful death is vtterly vnlawfull and vngodly The affirmatiue part Thou
will giue you thirtie sheetes and thirtie change of garments 13. And they answered him Put forth thy riddle that we may heare it 14. And he saide vnto them Out of the eater came meate and out of the strong came sweetnesse and they could not in tâ—ree daies expound the riddle And hunting of wild beasts Cant. 2.15 Take vs the foxes the little foxes which destroy the vines for our vines haue small grapes Lastly the searching out or the contemplation of the works of God 1. King 4.33 And he spake of trees from the cedar tree that is in Lebanon eueÌ„ vnto the hyssop that springeth out of the wal he spakâ— also of beasts and of foules of creeping things and of fishes 2. Phisicke the vse whereof is holy if before the receit of it a man craue remission of his sinnes and repose his confidence only vpon god not vpon the means Math. 9.2 And lo they brought vnto him a man sicke of the palsie lying on a bed And Iesus seeing their faith said to the sicke of the palsie Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiuen thee 6. Theâ— he said to the sicke of the palsie Arise take vp thy bed and walke to thine house Ioh. 5.5 A certaine man was there which had beene diseased eight and thirtie yeares 8. Iesus said vnto him Take vp thy bed walke 14. After that Iesus found him in the temple and said vnto him Beholde thou art made whole sinne no more least a worse thing come vnto thee 2. Chro. 16.12 And Asa in the nine thirtieth yeare of his raigne was diseased in his fecte and his disease was extreame yet he sought not to the Lord in his disease but to the PhisitiaÌ„s 3. Auoiding of an iniury offered by some priuate person this if it be against an vnruly and vnstaied aduersarie and the defense be faultlesse is very lawfull and is so farre from a priuate reuenge that it is to be accounted a iust defence The defence is then faultlesse when a man doth so assault his aduersarie as that he neither purposeth his owne reuenge or his enemies hurt but onely his alone safetie from that imminent danger A doubt Whether may a man flie in the plague time Answer Such as bee hindered by their calling may not as Magistrates and Pastoures hauing charge of soules yet free men not bound by calling may Reasons I. A man may prouide for his owne safetie if it be not to the hinderance of another II. A man may flie warres famine floudes fire and other such daungers therefore the plague III. There is lesse daunger of sicknesse the more the multitude of peeple is diminished Obiection I. To flie is a token of distrust Answer This diffidence is no fault of the fact but of the person II. It is offensiue Answer The offence is giuen not taken III. To flie is to forsake our neighbour against the rule of charitie Answer It is not if kinsfolke and Magistrates bee present IV. Men are to visit the sicke by Gods appointment Answer Lepers were excepted among the Iewes and so likewise they in these daies which are infected with a disease answerable to the leprosie namely if it be dangerously contagious CHAP. 26. Of the seuenth Commandement THe seuenth Commandement sheweth how we may preserue the chastitie of our selues and of our neighbâ—ur The words are these Thou shalt not commit adulterie The Resolution Adulterie To commit adulterie signifieth as much as to doe any thing what way soeuer whereby the chastitie of our selues or our neighbours may be stained Math. 5.28 The negatiue part Thou shalt no way either hurt or hinder thy neighbours chastitie In this place are prohibited I. The lust of the heart or the euill concupiscence of the flesh Matth. 5.28 I say vnto you whosoeuer looketh on a woman to lust after her he hath already committed adulterie with her in his heart Colos. 3.5 Mortifie your members which are on earth fornication vncleannesse the inordinate affection euill concupiscence II. Burning in the flesh which is an inward feruencie of lust whereby the godly motions of the heart are hindered ouerwhelmed and as it were with contrarie fire burnt vp 1. Cor. 7.9 If they cannot abstaine let them marrie for it is better to marry then to burne III. Strange pleasures about generation prohibited in the word of God the which are many I. With beasts Leuit. 18.23 Thou shalt not be with any beast to be defiled therwith neither shall any woman stand before a beast to lie downe thereto for it is an abomination II. With the diuel as witches do by their own confession For why should not a spirit as well haue societie with a witch as to eate meate III. With one of the same sexe Leuit. 18.22 Thou shalt not lie with the male as one lieth with a woman for it is abomination This is a sinne which they commit whome God hath giuen ouer into a reprobate sense Rom. 1.26 For this cause God gaue them vp to vile affections for euen their women did change their naturall vse into that which is against nature 27. And the men left the naturall vse of the women and burned in their lusts one toward another and man with man wrought filthinesse It was the sinne of Sodome Gen. 19. where it was so common that to this day it is tearmed Sodomie IV. With such as be within the degrees of consanguinitie or affinitie prohibited in the word of God Leuit. 18.6 None shall come neere to any of the kinred of his flesh to vncouer her shame I am the Lord. V. With vnmarried persons This sinne is tearmed fornication Deut. 22. 28. If any man finde a maide that is not betrothed and take her and lie with her and they be found 29. Then the man that lay with her shall giue vnto the maides father fiftie shekels of siluer and she shall be his wife because he hath humbled her he cannot put her away all his life 1. Cor. 10.8 Neither let vs commit fornication as some of them committed fornication and fell in one day one and twentie thousand VI. With those whereof one is married or at the least betrothed This sin is called adulterie and God hath inflicted by his word the same punishment vpon them which commit this sinne after they be betrothed as he doth vpon such as are alreadie married Deut. 22.22 If a man be found lying with a woman married to a man then they shall die euen both twaine to wit the man that lay with the wife and the wife so thou shalt put away euill from Israel 23. If a maide bee betrothed to an husband and a man finde her in the towne and lie with her 24. Then shall yee bring them both out vnto the gates of the same citie and shall stone them to death with stones This is a marueilous great sinne as may appeare in that it is the punishment of idolatrie Rom. 1.23 They turned the glory of the vncorruptible God to the similitude
of the image of a corruptible man c. 24. Wherefore God gaue them vp vnto their hearts lusts vnto vncleannes Yea this sinne is more hainous then theft Prou. 6.30 Men doe not despise a theefe when he stealeth to satisfie his soule when he is hungrie 32. But he that committeth adulterie with a woman is destitute of vnderstanding he that doth it destroyeth his owne soule Againe the adulterer breaketh the couenant of marriage which is Gods couenant Prou. 2.17 Which forsaketh the guide of her youth and forgetteth the couenant of her God Adulterers dishonest their owne bodies 1. Cor. 6.18 Flee fornication euery sinne that a man doth is without the bodie but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his owne bodie And bereaue their neighbours of a great and vnrecouerable benefit namely of chastity As for the children which are begotten in this sort they are shut out from that preheminence which they otherwise might obtaine in the congregation Deut. 23.2 A bastard shall not enter into the Congregation of the Lord euen to his tenth generation shall he not enter into the congregation of the Lord. He maketh his familie a stewes as appeareth in Dauid whose adultery was punished by Absoloms lying with his fathers cōcubines 2. Sam. 16.21 Achitophel said to Absolom Goe to thy fathers concubines which he hath left to keepe the house Iob. 31.9 If mine heart haue beene deceiued by a woman or if I haue laide waite at the doore of my neighbour let my wife grind vnto another man and let other men bowe downe vpon her Mans posteritie feeleth the smart of this sinne Iob. 31. 12. This adulterie is a fire that shall deuoure to destruction and which shall roote out all mine increase To conclude though this sinne be committed neuer so closely yet God will reueale it Numb 5. from the 12. verse to the 23. And it vsually hath one of these two as companions namely dulnesse of heart or a marueilous horror of conscience Hose 4.11 Whordome and wine take away their heart As for the Patriarkes Polygamie or marrying of many wiues albeit it cannot be defended yet it may be excused either because it serued to the enlarging of the number of mankind when there were but fewe or at the least to the propagation of the Church of God VII With man and wife They abuse their libertie if they know each other so long as the woman is in her flowers Ezech. 22.10 In thee haue they discouered their fathers shame in thee haue they vexed her that was polluted in her flowers Leuit. 18.19 Thou shalt not goe vnto a woman to vncouer her shame as long as she is put apart for her disease Ezek. 8.6 If a man hath not lien with a menstruous woman Ambros. lib. de Philos. which Augustine citeth lib. 2. contra Iulian saith that he committeth adulterie with his wife who in the vse of wedlocke hath neither regard of seemelines nor honestie Hierome in his 1. book contra Iulianum saith A wise man ought to rule his wife in iudgement not in affection He will not giue the bridle vnto headstrong pleasure not headily company with his wife Nothing saith he is more shamelesse then to make a strumpet of his wife VIII Nocturnall pollutions which arise of immoderate diet or vnchaste cogitations going before in the day Deutr. 23.10 Onans sinne Gen. 38.8 was not much vnlike these IX Effeminate wantonnesse wherby occasions are sought to stir vp lust Galat. 5.19 The workes of the flesh are manifest which are adulterie fornication vncleannesse wantonnesse Of this kind are 1. eyes full of adulterie 2. Pet. 3.14 Hauing eies full of adulterie and that cannot cease to sinne 2. Idlenes 2. Sam. 11. 2. When it was euening tide Dauid arose out of his bed and walked vpon the roofe of the kings palace and from the roofe he sawe a woman washing her selfe and the woman was very beutiful to looke vpon 3. And Dauid sent and inquired what woman it was and one said Is not this Bethsheba the daughter of Elian wife to Vriah the Hittite Then Dauid sent messengers and tooke her away and shee came vnte him and he lay with her 3. Riotous and lasciuious attire 1. Tim. 2.9 The women shall array themselues in comely apparell with shamefastnes and modestie not with broydered haire or gold or pearles or costly apparell but as becommeth women that professe the feare of God with goodworkes Esay 3.16 Because the daughters of Zion are hautie and walke with stretched out necks and with wandring eies walking and minsing as they goe and making a tinkeling with their feete 17. Therefore shall the Lord make the heades of the daughters of Zion balde and the Lord shall discouer their secret parts 18. In that day shall the Lord take away the ornament of the slippers and the caules and the round tyers 19. The sweete balles and the bracelets and the bonnets 20. The tyers of the head and the sloppes and the headbands and the tablets and the earings 21. The rings and the mufflers 22. The costly apparell and the vailes and the wimples and the crisping pinnes 23. And the glasses and the fine linnen and the hoodes and the launes And no maruaile if the Prophet be so sharp against excessiue and wanton apparell for this is I. a lauish and prodigall wasting of the benefits of God which might well be employed vpon better vses II. It is a testimonie and as it were the cognisance or ensigne of pride whereby a man would haue himselfe in greater reputation then an other III. It is a note of great idlenesse and slouthfulnesse For commonly such as bestow much time in tricking and trimming themselues vp doe quite neglect other busines of all things can not away with paines IV. It argueth leuitie in deuising euery day some new fashion or imitating that which others deuise V. It maketh a confusion of such degrees and callings as God hath ordained when as men of inferiour degree and calling cannot be by their attyre discerned from men of higher estate 4. Fulnesse of bread and meate which prouoke lust Ezech. 16.45 This was the iniquitie of thy sister Sodome pride fulnesse of bread and idlenesse was in her and in her daughters Luk. 16.19 There was a certaine rich man which was cloathed in purple and fine linnen and fared well and delicately euery day Rom. 13.13 Walke honestly as in the day time not in gluttonie and drunkennesse neither in chambring and wantonnesse 5. Corrupt dishonest and vnseemely talke 1. Cor. 15.33 Erre not euill talke corrupteth good manners Such are vaine loue-songs ballades enterludes and amorous bookes This is the thing we are carefully to shunne in the reading of Poets yet so as mariners doe in nauigation who forsake not the sea but decline and flie from the rockes 6. Lasciuious representations of loue matters in Playes and Comedies Eph. 5.3,4 Fornication and all vncleannesse let it not once be named among you as it becommeth Saints
neither filthinesse nor foolish talking neither iesting which are things not comely 7. Vndecent and vnseemely pictures 1. Thess. 5. 22. Abstaine from all appearance of euill 8. Lasciuious dauncing of man and woman together Mark 6.22 The daughter of the same Herodias came in and danced and pleased Herod c. 9. Companie with effeminate persons Prou. 7. 25. Let not thine heart decline to her waies wander thou not in her paths V. To appoint some light or sheet-punishment for adulterie such as that Romish Synagogue doth For this is nothing els but to open a gap for other lewd persons to runne headlong into the like impietie The affirmatiue part Thou shalt preserue the chastitie of thy neighbour Chastitie is the puritie of soule and bodie as much as belongeth to generation The minde is chaste when it is free or at the least freed from fleshly concupiscence The bodie is chaste when it putteth not in execution the concupiscences of the flesh 1. Thess. 4. â— This is the will of God euen your sanctification and that ye should abstaine from fornication 4. That â—uery one of you should knowe how to possesse his vessell in holines and honour 5. And not in the lust of concupiscence euen as the Gentiles which know not God 1. Cor. 7.34 The vnmarried womâ—n careth for the things of the Lord that shee may be holy both in bodie and spirit There are two especiall vertues which preserue chastitie Modestie and Sobrietie Modestie is a vertue which keepeth in each worke an holy decorum or comelines and it is seene I. in the countenance and eyes namely when they neither expresse nor excite the concupiscence of the heart Iob. 31.1 I made a couenant with mine eye why then should I thinke on a maid Gen. 24.64 Rebekah lift vp her eyes and when she saw Izhak she lighted downe from the camel 65. So she tooke a vaile and couered her face Prou. 1â— 13 Shee caught him and kissed him and with an impudent face said vnto him c. II. In words when a mans talk is decent in speaking of such things we cannot but be ashamed of Gen. 4.1 Then Adam knew Heuah his wife who c. Psal. 51.1 A Psalme of Dauid when the Prophet Nathan came vnto him after he had gone into Bethsheba Esay 7.20 In that day shall the Lord shaue with a rasor that is hired euen by them beyond the riuer by the King of Ashur the head and the haire of the feete and it shall consume the beard Iudg. 3.24 When he was gone out his seruaÌ„ts came who seeing that the doores of the parlar were shut they said Surely he couereth his feete that is he doth his easement in his summer chamber Againe a mans talke must be little and submisse Matth. 12.19 Behold my seruant whome I haue chosen he shall not striue nor crie neither shall any man heare his voice in the streetes Prou. 10.19 In many words there cannot want iniquitie but he that refraineth his lips is wise And it is a note of a strumpet to be a giglot and loud tongued Prou. 7.11 Shee is babling and loud In apparell we must obserue an holy comelinesse Tit. 2. â— The elder women must be of such behauiour as becommeth holinesse Holy comelinesse is that which expresseth to the eie the sinceritie that is the godlines temperance and grauitie either of man or woman This decencie wil more plainly appeare if we consider the endes of apparell which are in number fiue 1. Necessitie to the ende that our bodies may be defended against the extremity of parching heate and pinching colde 2. Honestie that that deformitie of our naked bodies might be couered which immediately followed the transgression of our first parents 3. Commoditie whereby men as their calling worke and trade of life is different so do they apparell themselues and hence it is that some apparell is more decent for certaine estates of men then other 4. Frugalitie when a mans attire is proportionable to his abilitie and calling 5. Distinction of persons as of sexe ages offices times and actions For a man hath his set attire a woman hers a young man apparelled on this fashion an olde man on that And therefore it is vnseemely for a man to put on a womans apparell or a woman the mans Deut. 22.5 The woman shall not weare that which pertaineth to the man neither shall a man put on womans raiment for all that doe so are an abomination to the Lord thy God To set downe precisely out of Gods word what apparrell is decent is very hard wherefore in this case the iudgement and practise of modest graue and sincere men in euery particular estate is most to be followed and men must rather keepe too much within the bounds of measure then to step one foot without the precincts Concerning the purging of excrements of nature care must be had that they bee cast foorth into some separate and close place and there also couered Deut. 23.12 Thou shalt haue a place without the host whither thou shalt resort 13. And thou shalt haue a paddle among thy weapons when thou wouldest sit downe without thou shalt digge therewith and returning thou shalt couer thine excrements 14. For the Lord thy God walketh in the middest of the camp to deliuer thee therefore thine host shall be holy that he see no filthy thing in thee turne away from thee 1. Sam. 24.4 And he came to the sheepe-coats by the way where there was a caue and Saul went in to couer his feete Sobrietie is a vertue which concerneth the vsage of our diet in holines For the better obseruation thereof these rules may serue I. The cheifest at the banket let him consecrate the meates to God by saying grace 1. Sam. 9.13 The people will not eate till he that is Samuel came because he wil blesse the sacrifice and then eate they that be bidden to the feast Mark 6.39 He commanded theÌ„ to make them all sit downe by companies vpon the grasse c. 41. And he tooke the fiue loaues and two fishes and looked vp to heauen and gaue thankes Act. 27.35 When he had thus said he that is Paul gaue thankes in the presence of them all when he had broken bread he began to eate II. It is lawefull to furnish a table with store of dishes not onely for necessity but also for the good entertainment of a friende and for delight Luk. 5. 29. Leui made him that is Iesus a great feast in his owne house where there was a great company of Publicans and of other that sate at tabe with him Psal. 104.15 He giueth wine that maketh glad the heart of man oyle to make the face shine bread that strengtheneth mans heart Ioh. 12.2 There they made him a supper and Martha serued but Lazarus was one of them that sate at table with him 3. Then tooke Marie a pound of oyntment of Spikenard very costly and annointed Iesus feete III.
good ordering of particular both things and actions as person place and time require These two haue these effects which follow I. To discerne betweene good and euill Heb. 5.14 Strong meate belongeth to them that are of age which through long custome haue their exercised to discerne both good and euill Phil. 10.1 That we may discerne things that differ one from an other II. To discerne of spirits 1. Ioh. 4.1 Deerely beloued beleeue not euery spirit but trie the spirits whether they are of God 1. Thess. 5.21 Trie all things and keepe that which is good Act. 17.11 There were more noble men then they which were at Thessalonica which receiued the word with all readines and searched the Scriptures daily whether these things were so III. To meditate vpon the word and works of God Psal. 1.2 But his delight is in the Law of God and in that Law doth exercise himselfe day and night Psal. 119.15 I will meditate in thy precepts and consider thy waies Psal. 107. the whole psalme IV. To discerne and acknowledge mans owne inward blindnes Psal. 119.33 Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I will keepe it vnto the endâ— 28. Open mine eyes that I may see the wonders of thy Law II. The sanctitie of the memorie is an abilitie to keepe a good thing when it is offered to the minde and as neede serueth to remember it Psal. 119.11 I haue hid thy promise in mine heart that I might not sinne against thee Psal. 16.7 I will praise the Lord who hath giuen me couÌ„sell my reines also teach me in the nights Luk. 2.51 His mother kept all these things in her heart III. The sanctitie of conscience which is a grace of God whereby a mans conscience excuseth him for all sinnes after they are forgiuen him in Christ as also of his vpright walking in the whole course of his life 1. Tim. 1.19 Hauing faith and a good conscience which some hauing put away c. 1. Cor. 4.4 I know nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified Act. 23. 1. Paul said I haue in all good conscience serued God vntill this day Act. 24.16 I endeauour my selfe to haue alway a cleare conscience toward God and toward men Psal. 26. 1 2 3. Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath beene also in the Lord therefore shall I not slide Prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my reines and mine heart For thy louing kindnesse is before mine eyes therefore haue I walked in thy truth Hence in all godly men ariseth the inward peace of God and the outward alacritie in the countenance Phil. 4.7 The peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding shall preserue your hearts and mindes in Iesus Christ. Prov. 28.1 The wicked flee when none pursueth but the righteous are bold as a Lyon IV. Sanctitie of will whereby man beginneth to will that which is good and to refuse the contrarie Therfore in this estate the will is partly freed from bondage partly in bondage to sinne Phil. 2. 13. It is God which worketh in you both the will and the deede euen of his owne pleasure Rom. 7. 18. I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to will is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good c. v. 19 20 21 22. V. Sanctitie of affections is the right moouing of them 1. Thess. 5. 23. Rom. 7.24 Affections of most especiall note are these I. Hope whereby men with sighings looke for the accomplishing of their redemption Rom. 8.23 This hope when it is once strong and liuely hath also her 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is full assurance as faith hath Heb. 6.11 And we desire that euery one of you shewe the same diligence to the full assurance of hope vnto the ende 1. Pet. 1.3 Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ which according to his aboundant mercie hath begotten vs againe vnto a liuely hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead II. Feare of offending God because of his mercie 1. Pet. 1.17 If yee call him father which without respect of person iudgeth according to euery mans worke passe the time of your dwelling here in feare Psal. 103.4 There is mercie with thee that thou maist be feared III. A base account of all worldly things in respect of Christ Iesus Phil. 3. 7. But the things that were aduantage to me I accounted losse for Christs sake 8. Yea doubtlesse I thinke all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord for whome I haue counted all things losse and doe iudge them to be â—oâ—â—g that I might winne Christ. IV. The loue of God in Christ which is like vnto death and as a fire that cannot be quenched Cant. 8.6 Loue is strong as death iealousie is cruell as the graue the coles thereof are fire coles and a vehement flame V. A feruent zeale to Gods glorie Rom. 9.3 I vvould wish my selfe to be separate from Christ for my brethren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh VI. An anguish of minde for our owne sinnes and others also Psal. 119 1â—6 Mine eyes gush out with teares because men keepe not thy law 2. Pet. 2.7 And deliuered iust Lot being vexed with the vncleanly conuersation of the wicked 8. For he beeing righteous and dwelling among them in seeing and hearing vexed his righteous soule from day to day with their vnlawfull deedes VII Exceeding great ioy in the holy Ghost Rom. 14.17 The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnes and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost VI. Sanctitie of bodie whereby it is a sit instrument for the soule to accomplish that which is good Rom. 6.19 As ye haue giuen your members seruants to vncleannesse and to iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines CHAP. 39. Of Repentance and the fruits thereof FRom sanctification Repentance is deriued because no man can earnestly repent except he denying himselfe doe hate sinne euen from his heart and embrace righteousnes This no man either will or can performe but such an one as is in the sight of God regenerated and iustified and indued with true faith Therefore albeit in such as are conuerted repentance doth first manifest it selfe yet regarding the order of nature it followeth both faith and sanctification Hence also is it euident that this repentance legall contrition beeing some occasion and as it were a preparation to true conuersion is begotten by the preaching of the Gospel Repentance is when a sinner turneth vnto the Lord. Act. 26.20 He shewed first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem and through all the coasts of Iudea and then to the Gentiles that they should repent and turne to God and to doe workes worthie amendment of life 1. Ioh. 3.3 Euery man that hath this hope in him purgeth himselfe as he is pure
of himselfe saith Psal. 22.1 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me and art so farre from my health and from the words of my roring The remedie is double First the operatioÌ„ of the holy spirit stirring vp faith increasing the same Phil. 1.6 I am perswaded of this same thing that he that hath begunne this good worke in you will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ. Luk. 17.5 And the Apostles said vnto the Lord Increase our faith The second is an holy meditation which is manifold I. That it is the commandement of God that we should beleeue in Christ. 1. Ioh. 3.22 This is then his commandement that we beleeue in the name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue commandement II. That the Euangelicall promises are indefinite and doe exclude no man vnlesse peraduenture any man doe exclude himselfe Esay 55. 1. Ho euery one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and ye that haue no siluer come buie and eate come I say buie wine and milke without siluer and without money Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you Ioh. 3.15 That whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Also the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper doe to euery one seuerally applie indefinite promises and therefore are very effectuall to enforce particular assurance or plerophorie of forgiuenes of sinnes III. That doubtfulnes and despaire are most grieuous sinnes IV. That contrarie to hope men must vnder hope beleeue with Abraham Rom. 4.18 Which Abraham aboue hope beleeued vnder hope that he should be the father of many nations according to that which was spoken to him so shall thy seede be V. That the mercie of God and the merit of Christs obedience beeing both God and man are infinite Esai 54.10 For the mountaines shall remooue and the hills shal fall downe but my mercie shall not depart from thee neither shal my couenant of peace fall away saith the Lord that hath compassion on thee Psal. 103.11 For as high as the heauen is aboue the earth so great is his mercie toward them that feare him 1. Ioh. 2.1 My babes these things write I vnto you that ye sinne not and if any man sinne we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust 2. And he is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole world Psal. 130.7 Let Israel wait on the Lord for the Lord is mercie and with him is great redemption VI. That God measureth the obedience due vnto him rather by the affection and desire to obey then by the act and performance of it Rom. 8.5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the spirit the things of the spirit 7. Because the wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against God for it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeede can be Rom. 7.20 Now if I doe that I would not it is no more I that doe it but the sinne that dwâ—lleth in me 21. I find then by the law that when I would doe good euill is present with me 22. For I delight in the law of God concerning the inner man Mal. 3.17 I will spare them as a man spareth his sonne that reuerenceth him VII When one sinne is forgiuen all the rest are remitted also for remission being giuen once without any prescriptioÌ„ of time is giuen for euer Rom. 11.29 For the gifts and calling of God are without repentance Act. 10.43 To him also giue all the Prophets witnes that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes VIII That grace and faith are not taken away by falls of infirmitie but thereby are declared and made manifest Rom. 5.20 Moreouer the law entred thereupon that the offence should abound neuerthelesse when sinne abounded there grace abounded much more 2. Cor. 12.7 And least I should be exalted out of measure c. there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me 8. For this thing I besought the Lord thrise that it might depart from me 9. He said May grace is sufficient for thee IX That all the workes of God are by contrarie meanes 2. Cor. 12.9 My power is made perfect through weakenesse CHAP. 43. Of the third Assault THe third Assault is concerning Sanctificatioâ— The tentation is a prouoking to sinne according as the disposition of eâ—â—ry man and as occasion shall offer it selfe 1. Chron. 21.1 And Satan stâ—â—d vp against Israel and prouoked Dauid to number Israel Ioh. 13.2 And when supper was done the deuill had now put into the heart of Iudas Iscariot Simons sonne to betray him In this tentation the deuil doth wonderfully diminish and extenuate those sinnes which men are about to commit partly by obiecting closely the mercy of god and partly by couering or hiding the punishment which is due for the sinne Then there are helpes to further the deuill in this his tentation First the flesh which lusteth against the spirit sometimes by begetting euill motions and affections and sometimes by ouerwhelming and oppressing the good intentents and motions Gal. 5.17 For the flesh lusteth against the spirit the spirit against the flesh and thesâ— are contrarie one to another so that ye cannot doe the same things that ye would 19. Moreouer the works of the flesh are manifest which are adulterie fornication vncleannesse wantonnesse 20. Idolatrie witchcraft hatred debate emulations wrath contentions seditioÌ„s heresies 21. Enuy murthers drunkennesse gluttonie and such like whereof I tell you before as I also haue told you before that they which doe such things shall not inherit the kingdome of god Iam. 1.14 But euery man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and is entised Secondly the world which bringeth men to disobedience through pleasure profit honour and euill examples Eph. 2.3 Among whom we also had our conuersation in time past in the lusts of our flesh in fulfilling the will of the flesh and of the minde and were by nature the children of wrath as well as others 1. Ioh. 2. 16. For all that is in the world as the lusts of the flesh and the lust of the eies and the pride of life is not of the father but is of the world Resistance is made by the desire of the spirit which worketh good motioÌ„s and affections in the faithfull and driueth forth the euill Gal. 5.22 But the fruite of the spirit is loue ioy peace long suffering gentlenes goodnes faith 23. Meeknes temperancie against such there is no law 24. For they that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and the lusts thereof 26. Let vs not be desirous of vaine glory prouoking one another enuying one another The preseruatiues are these whereby Men are strengthened in resisting I. To account no sinne
Adam 1. Cor. 15.45 The conclusion If we should graunt this doctrine to be true then must we needes allow of these absurdities in diuinitie which follow I. That God would haue all and each singular man to be saued and withall he would haue some ordained to hatred and perdition or That in regard of God all men are elected and redeemed but in regard of the euent many perish II. The guilt of Adams sinne must not be imputed to any one of his posteritie because that God hauing mercie of all generally in Christ did take into the couenant of reconciliatioÌ„ all mankind Now if but the guiltines of Adams fall be taken away the punishment forthwith ceaseth to be a punishment and corruption it selfe is by little and little abolished in all men CHAP. 55. Of the state and condition of the Reprobates when they are dead THe death of the Reprobate is a separation of the bodie and the soule of the bodie that for a time it may lie dead in the earth of the soule that it may feele the torments of hell euen vntill the time of the last iudgement at which time the whole man shall be cast into the most terrible and feareful fire of hell 1. Pet. 3.19 By the which he also went and preached vnto the spirits that are in prison Luk. 8. 2. Pet. 2.4 For if God spared not the Angels that sinned but cast them downe into hell and deliuered them into chaines of darknes to be kept vnto damnation c. The reprobate when they die doe become without sense and astonished like vnto a stone or els they are ouerwhelmed with a terrible horrour of conscience and despairing of their saluation as it were with a gulfe of the sea ouer turning them 1. Sam. 25.37 Then in the morning when the wine was gone out of Nabal his wife told him those wordes and his heart died within him and he was like a stone 38. And about ten daies after the Lord smote Nabal that he died Mat. 27.5 And when he had cast downe the siluer pieces in the temple he departed and went and hanged himselfe CHAP. 56. Of the condemnation of the Reprobates at the last iudgement IN the last iudgement at the sound of the trumpet the liuing beeing striken with horrour and feare shall be changed in a moment the dead shall rise againe to condemnation both the liuing and the dead shall then haue immortall bodies but without glorie and they standing vpon the earth at the left hand of Christ the Iudge shall heare the sentence of condemnation Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the deuil and his angels Ioh. 5.29 And they shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation Matth. 25. 41. 1. Thess. 4. 16. For the Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shout and with the voice of the Archangel and with the trumpet of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first 17. Then shall we which liue and remaine be caught vp with theÌ„ also in the cloudes to meete the Lord in the ayre and so shal we be euer with the lord CHAP. 57. Of the estate of the Reprobates in hell AFter that the sentence of condemnaâ—â—on is pronounced then followeth euerlasting death whereof this is the estate I. The Reprobates are separated from the presence and glorie of God II. They are punished with eternall confusion most bitter reproches because all their secret wickednesses and sinnes are reuealed 2. Thess. 1.9 Which shall be punished with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glorie of his power Math. 5.8 Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God 1. Ioh. 2.28 And now little children abide in him that when he shall appeare we may be bold and not be ashamed before him at his comming III. They haue fellowship with the diuell and his angels Math. 25.41 IV. They are wholly in bodie and soule tormented with an incredible horrour and exceeding great anguish through the sense and feeling of Gods wrath powred out vpon them for euer Esai 66. 24. And they shall goe forth and looke vpon the carkases of men that haue transgressed against me for their worme shall not die neither shall their fire be quenched and they shall be an abhorring vnto all flesh Hereupon is the punishment of those that are condemned called Hell fire a worme weeping and gnashing of teeth vtter darknesse c. Rev. 21.8 But the fearefull and vnbeleeuing and the abominable and murtherers and whoremongers and sorcerers and idolaters and all lyers shal haue their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Math. 13.42 And shall cast them into a furnace of fire therâ— shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Esai 66. 24. A Corollarie ANd this is the full execution of Gods decree of reprobation whereby appeareth the great iustice of God in punishing sinne from whence also commeth Gods glorie which he propoundeth to himselfe as the last chiefest end in all these things Therefore let euery Christian propound the same end vnto himselfe Rom. 9.14 What shall we say then is there vnrighteousnesse with God God forbid 15. For he said to Moses I will haue mercie on him to whome I will shew mercie and will haue compassion on him on whome I will haue compassion 16. So then it is not in him that willeth nor in him that runneth but in God that sheweth mercie 17. For the Scriptures saith vnto Pharaoh For this same purpose haue I stirred thee vp that I might shew my power in thee and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth 1. Cor. 10.31 Whether therefore ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glorie of God CHAP. 58. Of the application of Predestination THe right applying of Predestination to the persons of men is very necessarie and it hath two parts The first is the iudgement of particular predestination and the second is the vse of it The iudgement and discerning of a mans owne predestination is to be performed by meanes of these rules which follow I. The Elect alone and all they that are elect not onely may be but also in Gods good time are sure of election in Christ to eternall life 1. Corinth 2.12 2. Cor. 13.5 II. They haue not this knowledge from the first causes of Election but rather from the last effects thereof and they are especially two The testimonie of Gods spirit and the workes of Sanctification 2. Pet. 1. 10. Romans 8.16 III. If any doubt of this testimonie it will appeare vnto them whether it come from the Spirit of God or their owne carnall presumption First by a full perswasion which they shall haue for the holy Ghost will not barely say it but perswadeth such that thay are the children of God the which the flesh can not in any
to beleeue in this one God is in effect thus much I. To knowe and acknowledge him as he hath reuealed himselfe in his worde II. To beleeue him to bee my God III. From mine heart to put all mine affiance in him To this purpose Christ saith This is eternall life to knowe thee the onely God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. Nowe the knowledge here meant is not a bare or generall knowledge for that the deuils haue but a more speciall knowledge wherby I know God not onely to be God but also to be my God and thereupon doe put my confidence in him And thus much of the meaning of the first wordes I beleeue in God c. Nowe followe the duties which may bee gathered hence First of all if we are bound to beleeue in God then we are also bound to take notice of our naturall vnbeleefe whereby we distrust God to checke our selues for it and to striue against it Thus dealt the father of the child that had a dumme spirit Lord saith he I beleeue Lord helpe mine vnbeleefe And Dauid Why art thou cast downe my soule and wâ—y art thou so diâ—quieted in me wait on God And that which our Sauiour Christ saide once to Peter men should daiely speake to themselues O thou of littlâ— faith why hast thou doubted But some may say wherein standes our vnbeleefe Answere It standes in two thinges I. In distrusting the goodnesse of God that is in giuing too litle or no affiance to him or in putting affiance in the creature For the first few men will abide to be told of their distrust in God but indeede it is a common and riâ—e corruption and though they soothe themselues neuer so yet their vsuall dealings proclaime their vnbeleefe Goe through all places it shall be found that scarse one of a thousand in his dealings makes conscience of a lie a great part of men gets their wealth by fraud and oppression and all kinde of vniust and vnmercifull dealing What is the cause that they can doe so Alas alas if there be any faith it is pinned vp in some by-corner of the heart and vnbeleefe beares sway as the lord of the house Againe if a man had as much wealth as the world comes to he could finde in his heart to wish for an other and if he had two worlds he would be casting for the third if it might be compassed the reason hereof is because men haue not learned to make God their portion and to stay their affections on him which if they could doe a meane portion in temporall blessings would be enough Indeede these and such like persons will in no wise â—eelde that they doe distrust the Lord vnlesse at some time they be touched in conscience with a sense and feeling of their sinnes and be throughly humbled for the same but the truth is that distrust of Gods goodnesse is a generall and a mother-sinne the ground of all other sinnes and the very first and principall sinne in Adams fall And for the second part of vnbeleefe which is an affiance in the creatures read the whole booke of God and we shall finde it a common and vsuall sinne in all sorts of men some putting their trust in riches some in strength some in pleasures some placing their felicitie in one sinne some in an other When King Asa was sicke he put his whole trust in the Phisitians and not in the Lord. And in our daies the common practise is when crosses and calamities fall then there is trotting out to that wise man to this cunning woman to this sorcerer to that wizzard that is from God to the deuill and their counsell is receiued and practised without any bones making And this shewes the bitter roote of vnbeleefe and confidence in vaine creatures let men smoothe it ouer with goodly tearmes as long as they will In a word there is no man in the world be he called or not called if he looke narrowly vnto himselfe he shall finde his heart almost filled with manifold doubtings and distrustings whereby he shall feele himselfe euen carried away from beleeuing in God Therefore the dutie of euery man is that will truly say that hâ— beleeues in God to labour to see his owne vnbeleefe and the fruits thereof in his life As for such as say they haue no vnbeleefe nor feele none more pitifull is their case For so much the greater is their vnbeleefe Secondly considering that we professe our selues to beleeue in God we must euery one of vs learne to know God As Paul saith How can they beleeue in him of whome they haâ—e not heard and how can they heare without a preacher therefore none can beleeue in God but he must first of all heare and be taught by the ministerie of the word to know God aright Let this be remembred of young and old It is not the pattering ouer of the beleefe for a praier that will make a man a good beleeuer but God must be knowne of vs and acknowledged as he hath reuealed himselfe partly in his word and partly in his creatures Blinde ignorance and the right vse of the Apostles Creede will neuer stand togither Therefore it standes men in hande to labour and take paines to get knoweledge in religion that knowing God aright they may come steadfastly to beleeue in him and truely make confession of their faith Thirdly because wee beleeue in God therefore another dutie is to denie our selues vtterly and to become nothing in our selues Our Sauiour Christ requires of vs to become as little children if wee would beleeue The begger depends not on the releefe of others till hee finde nothing at home and till our hearts bee purged of selfe-loue and pride wee cannot depend on the fauour and goodnesse of God Therefore hee that would trust in God must first of all be abased and confounded in himselfe and in regard of himselfe be out of all hope of attaining to the least sparke of the grace of God Fourthly in that wee beleeue in God and therefore put our whole trust and assurance in him we are taught that euery man must committe his bodie his soule goods life yea all that he hath into the handes of God and to his custodie So Paul saith I am not ashamed of my sufferings for I knowe whome I haue beleeued and am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed vnto him against that day A worthie saying for what is the thing which Paul committed vnto the Lord it was his owne soule and the eternall saluation thereof But what mooues him to trust God surely his perswasion whereby he knewe that God would keepe it And Peter saith Let them that suffer according to the will of God committe their soules to him in well doing as vnto a faithfull creatour Looke as one friende laieth downe a thing to be kept of another so must a man giue that he hath to the
custodie of God Fewe or none can practise this and therefore when any euill befalls them either in bodie or in goods or any other way whatsoeuer then they presently shewe them-selues rather beastes then men in impatience For in prosperitie they had no care to put their trust in God and therefore in aduersitie when crosses come they are void of comfort But when a man hath grace to beleeue and trust in God then he commits all into Gods handes and though all the world should perish yet he would not bee dismaied And vndoubtedly if a man will bee thankefull for the preseruation of his goods or of his life he must shewe the same by committing all he hath into God hands and suffer himselfe to be ruled by him Nowe followes the consolations and comforts which Gods Church and children reape hereby Hee that beleeues in God and takes God for his God may assure himselfe of saluation and of a happie deliuerance in all daungers and necessities When God threatned a plague vpon Israel for their idolatrie good King Iosiah humbled himselfe before the Lord his God and hee was safe all his daies And so King Hezekiah when Senacherib the King of Ashur offered to inuade Iudah hee trusted likewise in the Lord and praied vnto him and was deliuered Whereby wee see if a man puts his whole trust in God he shall haue securitie and quietnesse as Iehosaphat saide to the men of Iudah And our Sauiour Christ when hee was vpon the crosse and felt the whole burden of the terrible wrath of God vpon him cried My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And it appeareth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes that Christ was heard in that he feared whereby we are giuen to vnderstand that they shall neuer be vtterly forsaken that take God for their God And King Dauid hauing experience of this vseth most excellent speeches for this ende to shewe that the ground of his comfort was that God was his God And it is saide that Daniel had no manner of hurt in the Lyons denne because he trusted in the Lord his God And contrariwise such as distrust God are subiect to all miseries and iudgements The Israelites in the wildernesse beleeued not God and trusted not in his helpe therefore God was angrie and his fire was kindled in Iacob and wrath came vpon Israel God the Father Almightie Some haue thought that these words are to be coupled to the former without distinction as if the title of God had beene proper to the first person the Father and not common to the rest◠and thus haue some heretickes thought But in deede there must a pause or distinction be made that the name or title of God may bee set in the fore-front as common to all the three persons following For that is the very intent of the order of this Creede to teach vs to beleeue in one God who is distinct into three subsistances or persons called the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And here offers it selfe to bee considered euen one of the greatest mysteries of our religion namely that God is the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost and againe that the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are one and the same God Some at the first may possibly say that this cannot stande because it is against all reason that one should bee three or three one The aunswere is that indeede if one and the same respect bee kept it is not possible but in diuers considerations and respects it may And thus the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are three namely in person and againe they three are one not in person but in nature By nature is meant a thing subsisting by it selfe that is common to many as the substance of man consisting of bodie and soule common to all men which wee call the humanitie of a man is the nature of man By person is meant a thing or essence subsisting by it selfe not common to many but incommunicable as among men these particulars Peter Iohn Paul are called persons And so in the mysterie of the Trinitie the diuine nature is the godhead it selfe simply and absolutely considered and a person is that which subsisteth in this Godhead as the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost Or againe a person is one and the same godhead not absolutely considered but in relation and as it were restrained by personall or caracteristicall proprieties as the godhead or God begetting is the Father God againe considered not simply but so farre foorth as hee is begotten is the Sonne and God proceeding of the Father and the Sonne the holy Ghost And if any man would conceiue in minde rightly the diuine nature hee must conceiue God or the godhead absolutely if any of the persons then hee must conceiue the same godhead relatiuely with personall proprieties Thus the godhead considered with the proprietie of fatherhoode or begetting is the father and conceiuing the same godhead with the proprietie of generation we conceiue the Sonne and the godhead with the proprietie of proceeding we conceiue the holy Ghost Neither must it seeme straunge to any that we vse the names of nature and person to set forth this mysterie by for they haue beene taken vp by common consent in the primitiue Church and that vpon weightie consideration to manifest the trueth and to stop the mouthes of hereticks and they are not vsed against the proper sense of the scriptures nay they are therein contained Thus wee see howe it comes to passe that the three things signified by these names Father Sonne holy Ghost are ech of them one and the same God And this mysterie may well be conceiued by a comparison borrowed from light The light of the sunne the light of the moone and the light of the aire for nature and substance are one and the same light and yet they are three distinct lights The light of the sunne beeing of it selfe and from none the light of the moone from the sunne and the light of the aire from them both So the diuine nature is one the persons are three subsisting after a diuers manner in one and the same nature And for the further clearing of this point we must yet further marke and remember two things namely the vnion and the distinction of the persons The vnion is whereby three persons are one not simply but one in nature that is coessentiall or cōsubstantiall hauing all one godhead For the Father is God the sonne is god and the holy ghost is god now there are not three distinct Gods but one God because there is one God and no more in nature considering that the thing which is infinite is but one and is not subiect to multiplication and the Father is this one God as also the Sonne and the holy Ghost And as these three persons are one in nature so whatsoeuer agrees to God simply considered agrees to them all
Testament where the Lord biddeth the Israelites to come out from Idolaters and to touch no vncleane thing and the reason followeth out of Ieremie that if they doe so then God will be their father and they shall be his children euen his sonnes and daughters which reason Paul vrgeth in the next chapter to this effect considering wee haue these promises that therefore we should clense our selues from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit and growe vp vnto holinesse in the feare of the Lord where if we marke the place diligently we shall finde this lesson that euery man who takes God for his father must not onely in this sinne of Idolatrie but in all other sinnes separate himselfe that men by his godly life may know whose child he is But some will say this exhortation is needlesse amongst vs for we haue no cause to separate our selues from others because all among vs are Christians all beleeue in God and are baptized and hope to be saued by Christ. Answer In outward profession I confesse we carrie the shew of Christians but in deede and truth by our liues and conuersations very many among vs denie Christ for in euery place the common practise is to spend the time in drunkennes and surfetting in chambering and wantonnesse yea great is the companie of those that make a trade of it take this lewd conuersation from many men and take away their liues And on the Lords day it may be seene both publikely and priuately in houses and in the open streetes there is such reuell as though there were no God to serue In the sixe daies of the weeke many men walke very painefully in their callings but when the Lords day commeth then euery man takes license to doe what he will and because of the Princes lawes men will come formally to the Church for fashions sake but in the meane time how many doe nothing else but scorne mocke and deride and as much as in them lyeth disgrace both the word and the ministers thereof so that the common saying is this oh he is a precise fellow he goes to heare Sermons he is too holy for our companie But it stands men in hand to take out a better lesson which is if we will haue God to be our father we must shew our selues to be the children of God by repentance and newnesse of life he can not be but a gracelesse child that will lead a rebellious life flat against his fathers minde Let vs then so behaue our selues that we may honour our father which is in heauen and not dishonour him in our liues and callings rather let vs separate our selues from the filthinesse of the flesh loathing those things which our father lotheth and fleeing from those things which our father abhorreth And thus much for the duties Now follow the consolations which arise from this point But first we are to know that there are three sorts of men in the world The first are such as will neither heare nor obey the word of God The second sort are those which heare the word preached vnto them but they will not obey both these sorts of men are not to looke for any comfort hence Now there is a third sort of men which as they heare Gods word so they make conscience of obeying the same in their liues and callings and these are they to whome the consolations that arise out of this place doe rightly belong and must be applied First therefore seeing God the father of Christ and in him the father of all that obey and doe his will is our father here note the dignitie and prerogatiue of all true beleeuers for they are sonnes and daughters of God as saith Saint Iohn So many as receiued him to them he gaue a prerogatiue to be the sonnes of God euen to them that beleeue in his name This priuiledge will appeare the greater if we consider our first estate for as Abraham saith We are but dust and ashes and in regard of the depriuation of our natures we are the children of the deuill therefore of such rebells to be made the sonnes of God it is a wonderfull priuiledge and prerogatiue and no dignitie like vnto it And to inlarge it further he that is the sonne of God is the brother of Christ and fellow heire with him and so heire apparant to the kingdome of heauen and in this respect is not inferiour to the very angels This must be laide vp carefully in the hearts of Gods people to confirme them in their conuersation among the companie of vngodly men in this world Secondly if a man doe indeauour himselfe to walke according to Gods word then the Lord of his mercie will beare with his wants for as a father spareth his owne sonne so will God spare them that feare him Now a father commandes his childe to write or to applie his booke though all things herein be not done according to his minde yet if he finde a readinesse with a good indeauour he is content and falls to praise his childes writing or learning So God giueth his commaundement and though his seruants faile in obedience yet if the Lord see their heartie indeauour and their vnfained willingnesse to obey his will though with sundrie wants he hath made this promise and will performe it that as a father spareth his sonne so will he spare them If a child be sicke will the father cast him off nay if through the grieuousnes of his sicknesse he can not take the meate that is giuen him or if he take it and for faintnesse picke it vp againe will the father of the childe thrust him out of doores no but he will rather pitie him And so when a man doth indeauour himselfe through the whole course of his life to keepe Gods commandements God will not cast him away though through weakenesse he faile in sundrie things and displease God This prerogatiue can none haue but he that is the childe of God as for others when they sinne they doe nothing els but draw downe Gods iudgements vpon them for their deeper condemnation Thirdly hence we learne that the childe of God can not wholly fall away frō Gods fauour I doe not say that he cannot fall at all for he may fall away in part but he can not wholly Indeed so oft as he sins he depriues himself wholly of Gods fauour as much as in him lieth yet god for his part still keepeth the minde and purpose of a father Dauid loued his sonne Absolon wonderfully but Absolon like a wicked sonne plaied a lewd pranck would haue thrust his father out of his kingdome and Dauid although he was sore offended with Absolon and shewed tokens of his wrath yet in heart he loued him and neuer purposed to cast him off Herupon when he went against him he commāded the captains to intreat the yong man Absolon gently for his sake And whē he was hāged by the haire of the
as when a thing is to make it at the same time to be and not to be as when the Sunne doth shine to make it at the same instant to shine and not to shine And therefore false is the doctrine of the church which in their transubstaÌ„tiation make the bodie of Christ whose essentiall propertie is to bee onely in one place at once to be circumscribed and not to be circumscribed to be in one place and not to be in one place And thus much for the meaning Nowe follow the duties whereunto wee are mooued by this doctrine of Gods omnipotencie First whereas God the father is said to be almightie we are taught true humiliation Humble your selues vnder the mightie hand of God saith Peter where he giueth an exhortation to humilitie and alleadgeth the cause because God is almightie To make this more plaine Euery one of vs was borne in sinne by nature we are most wretched in our selues now what an one is God Surely he is able to doe whatsoeuer he will yea and more then he will and is able to destroy such as rebell against him euery moment Therefore our dutie is to cast downe our selues for our sinnes in his presence This true humiliation was that which our Sauiour Christ would haue brought the younge man in the Gospell vnto when hee bade him goe sell all that he had and giue to the poore Therefore whosoeuer thou art take heed thou must for if thou runne on in thy wickednesse and still rebell against God it is a thousand to one at length he will destroy thee For he is an almightie God and able to doe whatsoeuer hee will his hand is mightie it boots not a man to striue with him for hee was neuer yet ouermastered and for this cause wee must needs â—ast down our selues vnder his hand It is a fearefull thing saith the holy Ghost to fall into the hands of the liuing God therefore if wee would eâ—cape his heauie and terrible displeasure the best way for vs is to abase our selues and be ashamed to followe our sinnes Christ biddeth vs not to feare him that is able to kill the body and can goe no further but wee must feare him that is able to cast both bodie and soule into hell fire Example of this we haue in Dauid who when he was persecuted by his owne sonne Absolon he said vnto the Lord If he thus say I haue no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eies But some will say I will liue a little longer in my sinnes in lying pride Sabbath breaking in swearing dicing gaming and wantonnesse for God is mercifull and in my old age I will repent Ans. Well soothe not thy selfe but marke vsually when God holds backe his hand for a season he doth as it were fetch a more mightie blowe for the greater confusion of a rebellious sinner therefore humble submit and cast downe thy selfe before God and doe not striue against him his hand is mightie and will ouerthrow thee Though thou hadst all learning wisdome might riches c. yet as Christ said to the younge man one thing is wanting that thou shouldest bee humbled and vntill thou bee humbled nothing is to bee looked for but Gods iudgement for sinne Secondly seeing God is almightie we must tremble and feare at all his iudgements we must stand in awe quake and quiuer at them as the poore childe doth when he seeth his father come with the rod. Example of this we haue often in Gods word as when the sonnes of Aaron offered straunge fire before the Lord he sent fire from heauen and burned them vp And though Aaron was very sorry for his sonnes yet when Moses told him that the Lord would be glorified in all that came neere him then the text saith Aaron helde his peace So also we read that the Apostles reprooued Peter for preaching vnto the Gentiles but when Peter had expounded the things in order which he had seene then they held their peace and glorified God As also Dauid saith I held my tongue O Lord because thou didst it Isaiah saieth In hope silence is true fortitude If a man be in trouble he must hope for deliuerance and be quiet and patient at Gods iudgements But the practise of the world is flat contrarie For men are so farre from trembling at them that they vse to pray to god that plagues curses and vengeance may light vpon them and vpon their seruants and childreÌ„ Nowe the Lord being a mighty God often doth answerably bring his iudgements vpon them Againe many caried with impatiencie wish themselues hanged or drowned which euils they thinke shal neuer befall them yet at the length God doth in his iustice bring such punishments vpon them according as they wished And which is more in all ages there haue bene some which haue scorned and mocked at Gods iudgements Hereof we had not far hence a most fearefull example One beeing with his companion in a house drinking on the Lords day when he was readie to depart thence there was great lightening and thunder whereupon his fellow requested him to stay but the man mocking and iesting at the thunder and lightning said as report was it was nothing but a knaue cooper knocking on his tubbes come what woulde hee would goe and so went on his iourney but before hee came halfe a mile from the house the same hand of the Lord which before he had mocked in a crack of thunder stroke him about the girdlestead that he fell downe starke deade Which example is worthy our remembrance to put vs in mind of Gods heauy wrath against those which scorne his iudgements for our dutie is to tremble and feare and it were greatly to be wished that wee coulde with open eye beholde the terriblenesse and fearefulnesse of Gods iudgements it would make a man to quake and to leaue off sinne If a man passe by some high and daungerous place in the night when hee cannot see hee is not affraide but if yee bring him backe againe in the day and let him see what a steepe and dangerous way hee came hee will not be perswaded to passe the same way againe for any thing so it is in sinning for men liuing in ignorance and blindenesse practise any wickednesse and doe not care for Gods iudgements but when God of his goodnesse bringeth them backe and openeth their eies to see the downfall to the pit of hell and the iudgements of God due to their sinnes then they say they will neuer sinne as they haue done but become new men and walke in the way to eternall life Thirdly we are taught by the Apostle Paul that if wee be to doe any duty to our brethren as to releeue them wee must doe it with chearfulnesse for he laboureth to perswade the Corinthians to cheerefull liberalitie and the reason of his perswasion is because God is able
and businesses among men to which they were by God appointed And the bodies of men which they assumed were no parts of their natures vnited to them as our bodies are to vs but rather they were as garments are to vs which they might put off and on at their pleasure If any shall aske whence they had these bodies the answer is that either they were created of nothing by the power of God or framed of some other matter subsisting before If againe it be asked what became of these bodies when they laid them downe because they vsed them but for a time the answer may be that if they were made of nothing they were againe resolued into nothing if made of other creatures that then they were resolued into the same bodies of which they were first made though indeede we can define nothing certenly in this point III. Angels are reasonable creatures of excellent knowledge and vnderstanding farre surpassing all men saue Christ. Their knowledge is threefold naturall reuealed experimentall Naturall which they receiued from God in the creation Reuealed which God makes manifest to them in processe of time whereas before they knew it not Thus God reuealed to Gabriel the mysterie of the 70. weekes Dan. 8 and 9. And in the Apocalyps many things are reuealed to the Angels that they might reueale theÌ„ to vs. Experimentall knowledge is that which they get by obseruing the dealings of God in the whole world but specially in the Church And thus Paul saith that to principalities and powers in heauenly places is knowne the manifolde wisedome of God by the Church IV. And as the knowledge so also the power of the good Angels is exceeding great They are able to doe more then all men can Therefore Paul calls them mightie Angels 2. Thess. 1.7 Yea their power is farre superiour to the power of the wicked angels who since the fall are vnder them and can not preuaile against them V. The place of the aboad of Angels is the highest heauen vnlesse they be sent thence by the Lord to doe some thing appointed by him This our Saâ—iour Christ teacheth when he saith that the angels of litle ones doe alreadie behold the face of their father in heauen And the wicked angels before their fall were placed in heauen because they were cast thence VI. That there be certaine distinctions and diuersities of angels it is very likely because they are called thrones and principalities and powers Châ—rubim and Seraphim But what be the distinct degrees and orders of Angels and whether they are to be distinguished by their natures gifts or offices no man by scripture can determine VII The ministerie of angels to which the Lord hath set them apart is threefold and it respecteth either God himselfe or his church or his enemies The ministerie which they performe to God it first of al to adore praise and glorifie him continually Thus the Cherubims in Esaies vision crie one to another Holy holy holy is the Lord God of hosts the world is full of his glory And when they were to publish the birth of the Messias they begin on this maner Glory to God in the highest heauens peace on earth And Iohn in his vision heard the angels about the throne crying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lambe c. to receiue power riches and strength wisdome and honour and glory and praise And indeede the highest ende of the ministerie of Angels is the manifestatioÌ„ of the glory of God The second is to stand in Gods presence euermore readie to doe his commandements as Dauid saith Praise the Lord yee his Angels that excell in strength that doe his commandements in obeying the voice of his word And here is a good lesson for vs. Wee pray daily that we may doe the will of God as the Angels in heauen doe it let vs therefore be followers of the holy Angels in praising God and in doing his commandements as they doe The ministerie of Angels concerning the Church standes in this that they are ministering sprits for the good of them which shall be heires of saluation The good is threefold in this life in the ende of this life and in the last iudgemeÌ„t again the good which they procure to the people of god in this life is either in respect of body or soule In respect of the body in that they doe most carefully performe al maner of duties which do necessarily tend to preserue the temporall life of Gods children euen from the beginning of their daies to the ende Dauid saith that they pitch their tents about them that feare the Lord. When Agar was cast forth of Abrahams family and wandered in the wildernesse an angell comes vnto her and giues her counsell to returne to her mistresse and humble her selfe When Elias fled from Iesabel he was both comforted directed and fed by an angel And an angel bidds the same Eliaâ— be of good courage and without feare to goe to King Achazias reproouâ— him Angels bring Lot and his family out of Sodom and Gomorrha before they burne the citties with fire and brimstone When Iacob feared his brother Esau hee sawe angels comming vnto him and he plainely acknowledgeth that they were sent to be his protectours his guides in his iourney Abraham beeing perswaded of the assistance of Gods angels in al his waies said to his seruant The Lord God of heauen who tooke me from my fathers house c. will send his angels before thee The wise men that came to see Christ are admonished by angels to returne another way and Ioseph by the directioÌ„ of an angel fled into Egypt that he might preserue Christ from the hands of the cruel tyrant The tents of the Israelites was garded by angels The three children are deliuered from the fierie furnace and Daniel out of the Lyons denne by angels When Christ was in heauinesse they ministred vnto him and comforted him and they brought Peter out of prison and set him at libertie Againe the angels procure good vnto the soules of the godly in that they are maintainers and furtherers of the true worshippe of God and of all good meanes whereby we attaine to saluation The lawe was deliuered in Mount Sina by angels and a great part of the Reuelation of Iohn They expound to Daniel the seuenty weekes They instruct the Apostles touching the returne of Christ to the last iudgement An angel forbids Iohn to worship him but to worship God the creatour of heauen and earth They fetch the Apostles out of prison and bidde them teach in the temple An angel bringes Philip to the Eunuch that he may expound the Scriptures to him Lastly they reueale the misteries and the will of God as to Abraham that he should not kill his sonne Isaac to Mary and Elizabeth the natiuity of Iohn Baptist of Christ our Sauiour and all this they
Thou hast made him to haue dominion in the workes of thy handes and therefore God hauing created him in his image biddeth him rule ouer the fishes of the sea ouer the fowles of the heauen and ouer euery beast that mooueth vpon the earth afterward he brought them all to him as to a soueraigne lord and king to be named by him and answerably euery creature in his kind gaue reuerence and subiection vnto man before his fall as vnto their lord and king Where by the way we must remeÌ„ber that when we see any creature that is hurtfull and noysome vnto man and would rather deuoure then obey him it must put vs in minde of our sinne for by creation we were made lords and kings ouer all creatures and they durst not but reuerence and obey vs but the rebellion of man vnto God is the cause of the rebellion of the creatures vnto vs. The third part of mans dignitie by creation is that before his fall he had a wonderfull beautie and maiestie aboue all creatures in his bodie whereupon Dauid saith the Lord hath crowned him with glorie and worship And in the renuing of the couenant with Noe God saith that the dread and feare of man shall be vpon all creatures which nowe though it be but small yet doth it plainely shewe what was the glorie and maiestie of mans person at the first The fourth dignitie of mans estate in innocencie is that his labour was without paine or wearinesse if he had neuer fallen he should haue laboured in the garden but so as he should neuer haue beene wearied therewith For when Adam was fallen God said In the sâ—eate of thy face shalt thou eate thy bread now if the paine in labour come after as a curse vpon man for his transgression then before his fall man felt no paine in his affaires And in these foure things consisteth mans dignitie which he had in the creation Now in the third followeth mans calling before his fall which is twofold I. particular II. generall Mans particular calling was to come into the garden of Eden to keepe it and to dresse the trees and fruits thereof This shewes vnto vs a good lesson that euery man must haue a particular calling wherein he ought to walke and therefore such as spende their time idlely in gaming and vaine delights haue much to answer to God at the day of iudgement This will not excuse a man to say theÌ„ that he had land liuing to maintaine himselfe and therefore was to liue as he list for euen Adam in his innocencie had all things at his will wanted nothing yet euen then God imploied him in a calling therfore none must be exempted euery man both high low must walke in his proper calling AdaÌ„s general calling was to worship his Creatour to which he was bound by the right of creation considering the morall law was written in his heart by nature Which is signified in the Decalogue where the Lord requires worship and obedience of his people because he is Iehouah that is one which hath beeing in himselfe and giues beeing to all men by creation For the better vnderstanding of this point we are to consider three things I. The place where Adam did worshippe II. The time III. The sacraments For the first God euer since the beginning had a place where he would be worshipped and it is called Gods house which then was the garden of Eden For it was vnto Adam a place appointed by God for his worship as Church-assemblies are vnto vs where also the Lord at some time did in a speciall manner shew himselfe vnto his creature Touching the time of Gods worship it was the seuenth day from the beginning of the creation the Sabbath day And here we must note that the keeping of the Sabbath is morall Some indeede doe pleade that it is but a ceremonie yet falsly for it was ordained before the fall of man at which time Ceremonies signifying sanctification had no place Nay marke further Adam in his innocencie was not clogged with sinne as we are and yet then he had a set Sabbath to worship God his creatour and therefore much more neede hath euery one of vs of a sabbath day wherein we may seuer our selues from the workes of our callings and the workes of sinne to the worship of God in the exercise of religion and godly meditation of our creation This point must be learned of vs for when no occasion is offered of busines then men will formally seeme to keepe the sabbath but if there come occasion of breaking the sabbath as traffike gaming and vaine shewes then Sabbath farewell men will haue their pleasures let them worship God that will But let vs remember in the feare of God that whosoeuer continueth in the breach of this law beeing moral God will no lesse powre forth his punishments vpon them then for the breach of any other commaundement the consideration whereof must mooue euery man to a reuerent sanctifying of the Lords day Now for Adams sacraments they were two the tree of life and the tree of knowledge of good and euill these did serue to exercise Adam in obedience vnto God The tree of life was to signifie assurance of life for euer if he did keepe Gods commandements the tree of knowledge of good and euill was a sacrament to shew vnto him that if he did transgresse Gods coÌ„mandements he should die and it was so called because it did signifie that if he transgressed this law he should haue experience both of good and euill in himselfe Now in the fourth place followeth the ende of the creation of man which is twofold First that there might be a creature to whome God might make manifest himselfe who in a speciall maner should set forth and acknowledge his wisdome goodnesse mercie in the creation of heauen and earth and of things that are in them as also his prouidence in gouerning the same Secondly God hauing decreed to glorifie his name in shewing his mercie and iustice vpon his creature hereupon in time createth men to shew his mercie in the saluation of some and to shew his iustice in the iust and deserued damnation of other some And therfore he hath appointed the creation specially of man to be a meanes of manifestation and beginning of the execution of his eternal counsell Thus much concerning mans creation in generall The speciall parts of man are two bodie and soule And the reason why the Lord would haue him stand on these two parts is this Some creatures made before him were onely bodily as beasts fishes foules some spirituall as Angels now man is both spirituall in regard of his soule corporall and sensible in regard of his bodie that nothing might be wanting to the perfection of nature If it be alleadged that man consists of three parts bodie soule and spirit because Paul praies that the Thessalonians may be sanctified in bodie soule and
all men can not be charged with vnbeleefe and contempt in respect of the Euangelicall couenant but onely such persons as haue knowne it or at the least heard of it And therefore sundrie heads of the nations may be charged with vnbeleefe as Cain Cham Iaphet Ammon Moab Ismael Esau Madian for they beeing neere to the fathers heard the promises concerning Christ offered sacrifices and obserued externall rites of the Church but afterward fell away from the sincere worship of the true God to idolatrie and all manner of wickednesse and became enemies of God and his people But we plainely denie that there was or could be the like vnbeleefe and contempt of Gods grace in their posteritie which for the most part neuer so much as heard of any couenant their ancetours indeauouring alwaies to burie and extinguish the memorie of that which they hated It is obiected againe that the couenant was made with Abraham and with all mankind after him Because saith the Lord thou hast obeyed my voice in thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed Ans. Paul giues a double answer first that the place must be vnderstood of many nations secondly that it must bee vnderstood not of all nations in all ages but of all nations of the last age of the world For saith he the scripture foreseeing that God would iustifie the Gentiles through faith preached before the gospell vnto Abraham saying in the shall all thee nations be blessed Well to conclude this point in the making of the couenant there must be a mutual consent of the parties on both sides and beside the promise on Gods part there mâ—st be also a restipulation on mans part otherwise the couenant is not made Noâ—e then it must needes followe that all vnbeleeuers contemning grace offered in Christ are out of the couenaÌ„t as also such as neuer heard of it for where there is no knowledge there is no consent and before the comming of Câ—â—istâ— the greatest part of the world neuer knewe the Messias nor heard of the couenant as Paul saith to the learned Athenians the time of this ignorance God regarded not but nowe he admonisheth all men euery where to repent The foundation and ground worke of the couenant is Christ Iesus the Mediatour in whome all the promises of God are yea and amen and therefore he is called the angel of the conenant and the couenant of the people to bee made with all nations in the last age Now then that we may proceede at large to open the substance of the couenaÌ„t we are in the next place to come to that part of the creede which concernes the second person in Trinitie set downe in these wordes And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne c. from which wordes to the very ende of the Creede such points onely are laid downe as doe notably vnfolde the benefits and the matter of the couenant Nowe the second person is described to vs by three things first his titles secondly his incarnation thirdly his twofold estate His titles are in number foure I. Iesus II. Christ. III. his onely sonne IIII. our Lord. His incarnation and his twofolde estate are set downe afterward To come to his titles the first is Iesus to which if we adde the clause I beleeue on this manner I beleeue in Iesus c. the article which wee nowe haue in hand will appeare to be most excellent because it hath most notable promises annexed to it When Peter confessed Christ to be the sonne of the liuing God he answered vpon this rocke will I build my church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And againe He that confesseth that Christ is the sonne of God God dwelleth in him and he in God And againe To him giue all the prophets witnesse that through his name all that beleeue in him shall receiue remission of sinnes Paul saith Beleeue in the Lord Iesus and thou shalt be saued and all thy houshold Thus then the confession in which we acknowledge that we beleeue in Iesus Christ hath a promise of fellowship with God and of life euerlasting But it may be obiected that euery spirit as S. Iohn saith which confesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God Nowe the deuil and all his angels and vnbeleeuers doe thus much therefore why may not they also haue the benefit of this confession Ans. By spirit in that place is neither meant angels nor meÌ„ nor any creature but the doctrine which teacheth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh it is of God because it is holy and diuine and hath God to be the author of it As for the deuill and his angels they can indeede confesse that Christ the sonne of God was made man and a wicked man may teach the same but vnto the confession whereunto is annexed a promise of eternall life is required true faith whereby wee doe not onely knowe and acknowledge this or that to be true in Christ but also rest vpon him which neither Satan nor wicked men can doe And therefore by this confession the Church of God is distinguished from all other companies of men in the worlde which beleeueth not as Panyms hereticks Atheists turks Iewes al other infidels This name Iesus was giuen to the sonne of God by the father and brought from heauen by an angel vnto Ioseph and Marie and on the day when hee was to be circumcised as the manner was this name was giuen vnto him by his parentâ—â— as they were commanded from the Lord by the Angel Gabriel And therefore the name was not giuen by chance or by the alone will of the parents but by the most wise appointment of God himselfe The name in Hebrew is Iehosoua and it is changed by the Grecians into Iesus which signifieth a Sauiour And it may be called the proper name of Christ signifying his office and both his natures because he is both a perfect and absolute Sauiour as also the alone Sauiour of man because the worke of saluation is wholly and onely wrought by him and no part thereof is reserued to any creature in heauen or in earth As Peter saith For among men there is no other name giuen vnder heauen whereby we may be saued but by the name of Iesus And the author to the Hebrues saith That he is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them If any shall obiect that the promises of saluation are made to them which keepe the commandements the answer is that the lawe of God doth exact most absolute and perfect obedience which can be found in no man but in Christ who neuer sinned and therefore it is not giuen vnto vs nowe that we might by our selues fulfil it and worke out our owne saluation but that beeing condemned by it wee might wholly depende on Christ for eternall life
sheepe of the house of Israel Christ Iesus came to poure oile into our woundes Christ came to set them at libertie which are in prison and to place them in freedome that are in bondage Now a man cannot poure oile into a wound before there be a wound or before it be opened and we feele the smart of it And how can wee be set at libertie by Christ except we feele our selues to be in bondage vnder hell death and damnation When the Disciples of Christ were vpon the sea in a great tempest they cried Master saue vs we perish So no man can hartily say I beleeue Iesus Christ to be my Sauiour before he feele that in himselfe he is vtterly lost and cast away without his helpe But after that we perceiue our selues to be in danger and to be ouerwhelmed in the sea of the wrath of God then we crie out with the disciples Lord Iesus saue vs we perish Many protestants in these daies hold Christ to be their Sauiour but it is onely formably from the teeth outward and no further for they were neuer touched with the sense of their spirituall miserie that they might say with Daniel Shame and confusion belongeth vnto vs and with the Publicane I am a sinner Lord be mercifull to me And therefore the conclusion is this that if we will haue Christ to be our Sauiour we must first beleeue that in our selues we are vtterly lost and so must that place be vnderstood where Christ saith he is not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel that is to those which in their owne sense and feeling are lost in themselues Secondly if Christ be a Sauiour then we must acknowledge him to bee so But howe shall we doe this I answer Thus A man is taken to be a skilful Phisition by this that many patients come vnto him and seeke for helpe at his hands And so should it be with Christ. But alas the case is otherwise Euery man can talke of Christ but fewe acknowledge him to be a Sauiour by seeking to him for their saluation because they iudge themselues righteous and feele not themselues to stand in need of the helpe of Christ. Nay which is more If a man be knowne that can cure straunge diseases men will seeke to him by sea and land and sell both goods and landes to get helpe at his hands Euen so if men were perswaded that Christ were a perfect Sauiour and that they were sicke and vtterly vnable to be saued without him they would neuer rest nor be in quiet but seeke vnto him for his help and crie with Dauid O Lord say vnto my soule that thou art my saluation The womaÌ„ that was diseased with an issue of blood came behinde our Sauiour Christ and when shee had but touched him shee was healed In the same maner if we shal seeke to come to Christ and doe but touch his pretious bodie and bloode by the hand of faith the issues the bleeding wounds of our soules shall be dried vp When a man that had beene sicke eight and thirtie yeres was come to the poole of Bethesda he was faine to lie there vncured because when the angel troubled the water euermore some stept before him but if we will seeke to Christ for the saluation of our soules no man shall preuent vs or steppe before vs. And if we finde our selues to be so laden with the burden of our sinnes that we can not drawe neere vnto him let vs then doe as the palsie man did he got foure men to carrie him on their shoulders to the place where Christ was and when they could not by reason of the prease of people enter into the house they opened the roofe and let him downe in his bed by cordes to Christ that hee might be healed And so let vs vse the helpe of such as be godly that by their instructions and consolations they may as it were put to their shoulders and by their praiers as with cordes bring vs to Christ that we may receiue eternall saluation beeing otherwise dead in sinne and subiect to damnation Lastly whereas Ioseph and Marie gaue this name not at their owne pleasure but at the appointment of God himselfe this ministers a good instruction to all parents touching the naming of their children when they are baptised that they are with care and deliberation to giue conuenient names vnto them which may put them in minde of duties either to God or men This is worthie of our obseruation for many care not howe they name their children yea it is at this day and euer hath beene that some giue such names to them as that at the very rehearsing thereof laughter ensueth But this ought not to be so for the name is giuen vnto children at the time of their baptisme in the presence of God of his Church and angels euen then when they are to be entred into the Church of God and that in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy ghost therefore though we doe not place religion in titles or names yet neuerthelesse a wise godly choice in this matter is to be had that the names imposed may be in steade of instructions and admonitions to the parties named and for this cause in the olde Testament names were giuen either by propheticall instinct or according to the euent of things which came to passe about the time of the birth of children or they were borrowed from the holy ancetours to put the posteritie in mind to follow their steps And thus much of the duties Now followe the consolations that Gods Church people râ—ape from this that the sonne of god is our Sauiour WheÌ„ as all mankind was included vnder sin and condemnation then the Lord had mercy vpon vs and gaue vnto man the couenant of grace in which he promised that his owne sonne should be our redeemer This is a great and vnspeakable comfort as may appeare in that the angels so greatly reioiced herein wheÌ„ Christ was born Behold say they I bring you tidings of great ioy that shall be to all the people that is that vnto you is borne in the citie of Dauid a Sauiour which is Christ the lord Now if they reioice thus exceedingly at Christs birth who was not their Sauiour because they stood not in need to be redeemed then much more ought the Church of God to reioyce herein whome it doth principally concerne and no maruel for if we had wanted this blessed Sauiour it had bin better to haue bin a bruit beast or any other creâ—ture then a man for the death of a beast is the ende of his woe but the death of a man without a Sauiour is the beginning of endlesse miserie Satan and his angels are fallen and haue no Sauiour but when man was fallen God of his mercie dealt not so with him but gaue his owne sonne to restore him to a better
any of Gods creatures or ordinances wee must sanctifie them by the direction of his word and by praier the reason is this because he is Lord ouer all and therefore from his word we must fetch direction to teach vs whether we may vse them or not and when and how they are to be vsed and secondly we must pray to him that he would giue vs libertie and grace to vse them aright in holy maner Also we are so to vse the creatures and ordinances of God as being alwaies readie to giue an account of our doings at the day of iudgement for we vse that which is the Lords not our owne we are but stewards ouer them and we must come to a reckoning for the stewardship Hast thou learning then imploy it to the glory of God and the good of the Church boast not of it as though it were thine owne Hast thou any other gift or blessing of God be it wisdome strength riches honour fauour or whatsoeuer then looke thou vse it so as thou maist be alwaies readie to make a good account thereof vnto Christ. Lastly euery one must in such manner lead his life in this world that at the day of death hee may with cheerefulnes surrender and giue vp his soule into the handes of his Lord and say with Steuen Lord Iesus receiue my soule For consider this with thy selfe that thy soule is none of thine owne but his who hath bought it with a price and therefore thou must so order and keepe it as that thou maiest in good manner restore it into the hands of god at the ende of thy life If a man should borrowe a thing of his neighbour and afterward hurt it and make a spoile of it he would be ashamed to bring it againe to the owner in that manner and if he doe the owner himselfe will not receiue it Vngodly men in this life doe so staine their soules with sinne that they can neuer be able willingly to giue them vp into the handes of God at the day of death and if they would yet God accepts them not but casts them quite away We must therefore labour so to liue in the world that with a ioyfull heart at the day of death we may commend our soules into the handes of our Lord Christ Iesus who gaue them vnto vs. This is a harde thing to bee done and he that will doe it truely must first be assured of the pardon of his owne sinnes which a man can neuer haue without true vnfained faith and repentance wherefore while we haue time let vs purge and clense our soules and bâ—dies that they may come home againe to God in good plight And here all gouernours must be put in mind that they haue an higher Lord that they may not oppresse or deale hardly with their inferiours This is Paul reason Ye masters saith he doe the same things vnto your seruants putting away threatning and knowe that euen your master is also in heauen neither is there respect of persons with him Inferiours againe must remember to submit themselues to the authoritie of their gouernours especially of magistrates For they are set ouer vs by our soueraigne Lord and king Christ Iesus as Paul saith Let euery soule be subiect to the higher powers For there is no power but of God and the powers that be ordained are of God And againe Seruants be obedient to your Masters according to the flesh with feare and trembling in singlenes of your hearts as vnto Christ. The comfort which Gods Church may reape hence is very great for if Christ be the Lord of lords and our Lord especially whome he hath created and redeemed we neede not to feare what the deuil or wicked men can doe vnto vs. If Christ be on our side who can be against vs wee neede not feare them that can destroy the bodie and doe no more but we must cast our feare on him that is Lord of body and soule and can cast both to hell Thus much of the fourth title Nowe followes Christs incarnation in these wordes Conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Marie And they containe in them one of the most principall points of the doctrine of godlines as Paul saith Without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlinesse which is God is made manifest in the flesh iustified in the spirit c. And that we may proceede in order in handling them I will first speake of the incarnation generally and then after come to the parts thereof In generall we are to propound fiue questions the answering whereof will be very needefull to the better vnderstanding of the doctrine following The first question is who was incarnateâ— or made man Answ. The second person in Trinitie the sonne of God alone as it is set downe in this article according to the Scripture S. Iohn saith The Word was made flesh and the angel saith The holy one which shall be borne of thee shall be called the sonne of the most high And Paul saith that Christ Iesus our Lord was made of the seede of Abraham according to the flesh And there be sundrie reasons why the second person should rather be incarnate then any other I. By whom the father created all things and man especially by him man beeing fallen is to be redeemed and as I may say recreated now man was at the first created of the father by the sonne and therefore to be redeemed by him II. It was most conuenient that he which is the essentiall image of the father should take mans nature that he might restore the image of God lost and defaced in man but the second person is the essentiall image of the father and therefore he alone must take mans nature III. It was requisite that that person which was by nature the sonne of God should be made the sonne of man that we which are the sonnes of men yea the sonnes of wrath should againe by grace be made the sonnes of God now the second person alone is the sonne of God by nature not the Father nor the holy Ghost As for the Father he could not be incarnate For to take flesh is to be sent of an other but the Father can not be sent of any person because he is from none Againe if the Father were incarnate he should be father to him which is by nature God and the sonne of a creature namely the virgin Marie which things can not well stand And the holy Ghost could not be incarnateâ— for then there should be more sonnes then one in the Trinitie namely the second person the sonne of the father and the third person the holy Ghost the sonne of the virgin Marie It may be obiected to the contrarie on this manner The whole diuine essence is incarnate euery person in Trinitie is the whole diuine essence therefore euery person is incarnate Ans. The whole Godhead indeede is incarnate yet not
Adam lastly as it is a farre greater matter by death to ouercome death and to turne it into eternal life then to commaunde that to exist and be which was not before so is the worke of redemption begunne in the birth of Christ more vnspeakable and admirable then the first creation of man Hereupon not 6. cherubims as in the vision of Isaiah not 24. elders as in the Apocalyps but a great multitude of Angels like armies were heard to praise God at the birth of Christ and no doubt the like sight was not seene since the beginning of the worlde And the Angels by their example put vs in minde to consider aright of this benefit and to praise God for it But alas this practise is very rare in this fruitlesse and barren age of the worlde where sinne and iniquitie abounds as may be seene by experience for by an old custome we retaine still in the Church the feast of the natiuitie of Christ so commonly called which neuerthelesse is not spent in praising the name of God who hath sent his sonne from his owne bosome to be our redeemer but contrariwise in rifling dicing carding masking mumming and in all licentious libertie for the most part as though it were some heathen feast of Ceres or Bacchus Secondly Christ was conceiued and borne in bodily manner that there might be a spirituall conception and birth of him in our hearts as Paul saith My little children of whome I trauell till Christ he formed in you and that is when we are made newe creatures by Christ and performe obedience to our creatour When the people said to Christ that his mother and his brethren sought him he answered He that doth the will of God is my brother my sister and mother Therefore let vs goe with the sheapheards to Bethlehem and finding our blessed Sauiour swadled and lying in the cratch let vs bring him thence and make our owne hearts to be his cradle that we may be able to say that we liue not but Christ liues in vs and let vs present vnto him our selues our bodies soules as the best gold mirrhe and frankincense that may be and thus conceiuing him by faith he remaining without chaunge wee shall be chaunged into him and made bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh The world I know neuer so much as dreameth of this kinde of conception and birth for as Dauid saieth Men trauell with wickednesse conceiue mischiefe and bring forth a lie And S. Iames saith Men are drawne away by their owne concupiscence which when it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne And these are the ougly and monstrons birthes of these daies But let vs I pray you contrariwise waile and mourne for the barrennes of our hearts that doe so little conceiue the grace of Christ in heart and bring it forth in action The mother of Christ vndoubtedly was a blessed woman but if shee had not as well conceiued Christ in her heart as shee did in her wombe shee had not bin saued and no more can wee vnlesse doe the same The birth of Christ to them that haue touched hearts is the comfort of coÌ„forts and the sweetest balme or confection that euer was Behold say the Angel to the sheâ—pheards we bring tidings of great ioy that shall be to all people but wherein standes the ioy they adde further vnto you this daie is borne in the citiâ— of Dauid a Sâ—uiour which is Christ the Lord. And no maruel for in that birth is manifested the good will of God to man and by it we haue peace first with God secondly with our selues in conscience thirdly with the good Angels of God fourthly with our enemies lastly with al the creatures For this cause the Angels sang Peace on earth good will towards men In the last place the Creede notes vnto vs the parent or mother of Christ the Virgine Mary And here at the verie first it may be demanded howe hee could haue either father or mother because he was figured by Melchisedech who had neither father nor mother Ans. Melchisedech is said to be without father and mother not because he had none at all For according to the ancient and receiued opinion it is very likely that he was Sem the sonne of Noe but because where hee is mentioned vnder this name of Melchisedech in the 14. chapter of Genes there is no mention made of Father or Mother and so Christ in some sort is without father or mother as he is man he hath no father as he is God he hath no mother And whereas Christ is called the sonne of Ioseph it was not because hee was begotten of him but because Ioseph was his reputed father or which is more because he was a legall father namely according to the Iewes lawes in that as sundrie diuines think he was the next of his kin and therefore to succeede him as his lawfull heire Mary became the mother of Christ by a kind of calling thereto which was by an extraordinarie message of an angel concerning the conception birth of Christ in and by her to which calling and message shee condescended saying Behold the handmaid of the Lord be it vnto me according to thy worde And hereupon she conceiued by the holy ghost This being so it is more then sensles folly to turne the salutatioÌ„ of the angel Haile freely beloued c. into a praier For it is as much as if we should stil call her to become a mother of Christ. And shee must be held to be the mother of whole Christ God and man therfore the ancient Church hath called the mother of God yet not the mother of the godhead Furthermore the mother of Christ is described by her qualitie a virgin and by her name Mary Shee was a virgine first that Christ might be conceiued without sinne and be a perfect Sauiour secondly that the saying of the prophet Esay might be fulfilled Behold a virgine shall conceiue beare a sonne according as it was foretold by God in the first giuing of the promise the seede of the woman not the seede of the man shall bruise the serpents heade Nowe the Iewes to elude the most pregnant testimonie of the prophet saie that Alma signifies not a virgin but a young woman which hath knowne a man But this is indeede a forgerie For Esay there speakes of an extraordinary worke of God aboue nature whereas for a woman hauing knowne man to conceiue is no wonder And the word Alma through the whole bible is taken for a virgin as by a particular search will appeare As Maâ—ie conceiued a virgin so it may be well thought that shee continued a virgine to the ende though wee make it no article of our faith When Christ was vpon the crosse hâ—e commended his mother to the custodie of Iohn which probably argueth that she had no child to whose care and keeping shee might be coÌ„meÌ„ded
might and power is in the word preached for it is the very word of Christ and therefore beeing preached by his ministers lawfully called by him thereunto hath the same power force in it which Christ himselfe shewed when he spake on earth It is the sauour of life vnto life to saue those that heare it or the sauour of death vnto death It is like to a vapour or perfume in the aire which in some mens nostrills is sauorie and pleasant and doth reuiue them and others againe it striketh dead And therefore euery one that either now or heretofore hath heard this word preached shall finde it to be vnto them either a word of power to saue their soules or through their corruption the ministerie of death and condemnation Againe if a word spoken by Christ beeing in a base or low estate be able to ouerthrow his enemies then at the last day when he shall come in his glory and power and maiestie to iudge both the quicke and the dead what power shall his words haue Goe you cursed of my father into euerlasting fire which was prepared for the deuill and his angels The consideration of this that the word of Christ shall euen be as powerfull at that day must be a motiue to euery one of vs to cause vs to come vnto him and while we haue time in these daies of grace and mercy to seeke to be reconciled vnto him for al our sinnes least at the last day we heare that dreadful voice of Christ sounding against vs Goe ye cursed into euerlasting fire c. And thus much for the communication Nowe followeth Iudas his treason wherein we are to obserue these things I. the qualities and conditions of the man that did the treason He was by calling a disciple chosen to be an Apostle which is the chiefest in Ecclesiall callings and among the disciples hee was in some account because he was as it were a steward in Christs familie and bare the bagge but yet he was a traitour and did more against Christ then all the Iewes did For he brought them to the place where they might apprehend him and when they were come did point him out vnto them and deliuered him into their handes nay he gaue them a signe and token saying Whome I kisse he it is take him and lead him away warily Here wee see the cause why Christ called Iudas a Deuil for he said Haue I not chosen you twelue and one of you is a deuill Hee became to be a deuil and a traitour by nourishing a wicked and a couetous heart And heare we are taught that the ministers of the word if they make no conscience of sinne by the iust iudgement of God doe prooue deuils incarnate this example of Iudas doth manifest the same and the reason is plaine for the more knowledge a man hath the more wicked he is if he want grace They are like in this case vnto a man that hath meat and drink enough but no stomacke to digest meate whereby the more he eateth the more it turneth to his hurt This I speake not to deface the callings of ministers but that those which preach Gods worde should not doe it with impenitent hearts liuing in their owne sinnes For it is a fearefull thing for a man to speake vnto the people of the pardon of their sinne and yet himselfe not to apprehend the same by faith A lump of waxe if you keepe it from heate or from the fire it keepes his own forme still but if it be held to the fire it melts and runnes abroad so ministers who by reason of their callings come neere God if they be lumpes of iniquitie and liue in their sinnes they shall finde that the corruptions of their hearts will melt abroad as waxe at the fire And therfore euery one that is designed to this calling must first purge himselfe of his owne sinnes or els Gods iudgements shal fal vpon him as they did on Iudas that betraied Christ. Secondly let vs consider what mooued Iudas to betray his master namely the desire of wealth and gaine and this couetousnes which is an insatiable desire of money is the roote of all sinne not that all sinnes came of it but because where it is there all other sinnes are preserued do get strength The desire of thirtie peeces of siluer caused Iudas to make an agreement with the Iewes to betray his master Some man will happely say that this practise of Iudas was very straunge and that no man now liuing would doe the like for any money Ans. Iudas is dead indeede but his practise is yet aliue for in the high and waightie calling of the ministerie he that hath charge of soules and either can not teach and feede his flocke or else will not though he betray not Christ in his own person yet he betraies the members of Christ vnto the deuil If a nourâ—e should take a mans childe to bring vp and yet seldome or neuer giue it milke in so much that the childe pineth away for very hunger is not shee the verie cause of the death of it yes verely And so it is with him that taketh vpon him the charge of Gods people and neuer feedes them with the milk of gods word or else so seldom that their soules do famish he is the murtherer of them and hath betraied them into the hands of their enemie and shall be condemned for them as a traitour vnto God vnlesse he repent Besides those that liue by traffique in buying and selling make gaine by lying swearing and breaking the Lords Sabboth they are also very Iudasses for they choppe away their soules with the deuill for a little gaine And more lamentable is their case because it is hard to finde one of an hundred in the world that makes conscience of a lie or of any badde dealing if any gaine at all may come thereby Men vse to crie out on Iudas for betraying Christ and they doe well yet they themselues for a little worldly pelfe betray their owne soules If such would not be counted Iudasses they must leaue off to sin keep a good conscience in gods worship the works of their callings Thirdly let vs consider what course Iudas tooke in betraying Christ hee was very submisse saying Haile Master and kissed him Why did he so Herein he played the most palpable hypocrite for hauing gotten a peece of money he thought that neither Christ nor any of his fellowe disciples should haue knowne of it though Christ knewe it well enough and therefore hee comes in this maner to him thinking that Christ would haue conueyed himselfe from amongst them all at the verie pinch as he had done sometimes before And this practise also of Iudas is common in the world Iudas an enemie vnto Christs speakes him faire and salutes him and so doe most of our secure and drowsie protestantes in England they salute Christ both by hearing
be they neuer so good to haue good magistrates godly rulers to gouerne them by wise and godly counsell The necessitie hereof was well knowne to Iethro Moses father in law though he were a heathen man for he biddeth Moses to prouide among all the people men of couragâ— fearing God men dealing truly hating couetousnesse and appoint them to be rulers ouer the people Teaching vs that if couetous malitious and vngodly men not fearing Godâ— goe before the people they also shall in all likelihood be carried into the like sinnes by their example The next point concernes the place where they accuse him which was at the doore of the common hall for hauing brought him before the counsell at Ierusalem and there condemned him of blasphemie afterward they bring him into the common hall where Pilate sate iudge Yet did they not enter in but staied without at the dore least they should be defiled and be made vnfit to eate the passeouer In which practise of theirs we are to marke an example of most notable both superstition and most grosse hypocrisie For they make no bones to accuse and arraigne a man most iust and innocent and yet are very strict and curious in an outward ceremonie And in like maner they make no conscience to giue thirtie pieces of siluer to betray Christ but to cast the same into the treasurie they make it a great and heinous offence And for this cause Christ pronounceth a woe vnto the Scribes and Pharises calling them hypocrites for saith he you tithe mynt anyse and commin and leaue the weightie matters of the law as iudgement and mercie And the very same thing we see practised of the Church of Rome at this day and of sundrie Papists that liue amoÌ„gst vs they will not eate flesh in Lent or vpon any of the Popes fasting daies for any thing and yet the same men make no conscience of seeking the bloode of the Lords annointed and their dread soueraigne And in this we see the most palpable and most grosse hypocrisie of those that be of that Church But shall we thinke that our owne Church is free from such men no assuredly for take a view of the profession that is vsed among the people of England and it will appeare that they place their whole religion for the most part in the obseruation of certaine ceremonies The manner of most men is to come to the place of assemblies where God is worshipped there mumble vp the Lords prayer the commandements and the beleefe in stead of praiers which being done God is well serued thinke they whereas in the meane season they neglect to learne and practise such things as are taught them for their saluation by the ministers of Gods word At the feast of Easter euery man will be full of deuotion and charitie and come to receiue the Lords Supper as though he were the holiest man in the world but when the time is past all generally turne to their old by as againe and all the yeare after liue as they list making no conscience of lying slandering fraud and deceit in their affaires among men But we must know that there is no soundnes of religion but grosse hypocrisie in all such men they worship God with their lippes but there is no power of godlinesse in their hearts The third point is concerning the partie to whome they make this accusation against Christ namely not to a Iewe but to a Gentile for hauing condemned him in their Ecclesiasticall court before Caiphas the high priest they bring him to Pontius Pilate the deputie of Tiberius Caesar in Iudea Where we must obserue the wonderfull prouidence of God in that not onely the Iewes but the Gentiles also had a stroke in the arraignment of Christ that that might be true which the Apostle saith God shut vp all vnder sinne that he might haue mercie vpon all The fourth point is the matter of their accusation they accuse our Sauiour Christ of three things I. that he seduced the people II. that he forbad to pay tribute to Caesar. III. that he saide he was a king Let vs well consider these accusations especially the two last because they are flat contrarie both to Christs preaching and to his practise For when the people would haue made him a King after he had wrought the miracle of the fiue loaues two fishes the text saith he departed from among them vnto a mountaine himselfe alone Secondly when tribute was demanded of him for Caesar though he were the Kings sonne and therefore was freed yet saith he to Peter least we should offend them goe to the sea and cast in an angle and take the first fish that commeth vp and when thou hast opened his mouth thou shalt finde a piece of twentie pence that take and giue vnto them for thee and me And when he was called to be a iudge to deuide the inheritance betweene two brethren he refused to doe it saying Who made me a iudge betweene you Therefore in these two things they did most falsly accuse him Whereby we learne that nothing is so false and vntrue but the slanderer dare lay it to the charge of the innocent the tongues of the slanderers are sharpe swords and venemous arrowes to wouÌ„d their enemies their throats are open sepulchres the poyson of aspes is vnder their lippes If a man speake gracious words his tongue is touched with the fire of Gods spirit but as S. Iames saith the tongue of the wicked is fire yea a world of wickednes and it is set on fire with the fire of hell therefore let this example be a caueat to vs all to teach vs to take heede of slandering for the deuill then speakes by vs and kindles our tongues with the fire of hell The fifth point is the manner of their accusation which is diligently to be marked for they doe not onely charge him with a manifest vntruth but they beseech Pilate to put him to death crying Crucifie him crucifie him in so much that Pontius Pilate was afraid of them where we see how these shamelesse Iewes goe beyond their compasse and the bounds of all accusers whose dutie is to testiâ—ie onely what they know Now in the matter of this their accusation appeares their wonderfull inconstancie For a little before when Christ came to Ierusalem riding vpon an asse shewing some signes of his kingly authoritie they cut downe branches from the trees and strawed them in the way crying Hosanna Blessed is he that commeth in the name of the Lord but now they sing another song and in stead of Hosanna they crie Crucifie him crucifie him And the like inconstancie is to be found in the people of these our times They vse to receiue any religion that is offered vnto them for in the daies of King Edward the sixth the people of England receiued the Gospel of Christ but shortly after in Queene Maries time the same
by inflicting vpon him some lesser punishment This pollicie is as it were a looking glasse in which we may behold of what nature and condition all plotts and pollicies of men are which are deuised and practised without the direction of Gods word In it we may obserue two things the first is the ground thereof which is a most silly simple or rather senslesse argument For he reasoneth vs I finde no fault in this man therefore I will chastise him and let him goe A man would hardly haue thought that one hauing but common sense would haue made such a reason much lesse a greâ—t iudge sitting in the roome of God But in him we may behold and see the ground of all humane pollicie which is beside the word of God namely the foolish and blind reason of men The second thing to be considered is the proceeding and isâ—ue of this pollicie Pilate must either whippe Christ beeing innocent or put him to death which are both sinnes and great offences Now he maketh choice of the lesser which is to whippe him and is perswaded that he ought to doe so whereas of two sinnes or euils a man ought to doe neither And in doing this Pilate beginnes to make a breach in his conscience and that is the fruit that all politicks reape of their deuisâ—s which proceede by the light of their owne reason without the word of God By this example we are admonished of two things first that before we enterprise any businesse we must rectifie our iudgements by Gods word Dauid was a most wise King and no doubt had withall a graue and wise counsell but yet he preferred the word of God before all saying Thy tesâ—â—mâ—â—ies are my counsellers Secondly in our proceedings we must keepe an vprâ—ght pure and vnblameable conscience as Paul exhorteth Timothie to haue the mysterie of faith in a pure conscience giuing vs thereby to vnderstand that a good conscience is at it were a chest or cupboard in which we are to keepe and locke vp our religion and all other graces of God as the most pretious iewells that can be and that if we suffer this chest to be broken vp all our riches and iewels are gone But let vs yet viewe the dealing of Pilate more particularly he whippes Christ puts on him a purple garment puts a reede in his hand sets a crowne of thornes vpon his head and causes the souldiours to mocke him and spit in his face Now in this that Christ standing in our roome was thus shamefully abused we must consider what was due vnto euery one of vs for our sinnes namely shame reproch in this life in the life to come endles confusion And we see the confession of Christ to be true which he made to Pilate that his kingdome was not of this world for if it had beene so they would haue put a crowne of gold vpon his head and not a crowne of thornes which nothing at all beseemed an earthly king and in stead of a reede they would haue put a scepter into his hand and in stead of buffetting and spitting on him they would haue adored him and fallen downe before him Againe whereas Chriâ—â— our head in this world ware no other crown but one made of thoâ—ns it serueth to teach all those that are the members of Christ that they must not looke for a crowne of glorie in this life because that is reserued for the life to come And if we would then weare the crowne of glorie with Christ we must here in this life weare a crown of thornes as he did for as Paul saith If we suffer with Christ we shall also raigne with him and that which was fully verified in Christ the head must in some sort be verified in euery true member of Christ. Pilates third pollicie was this when he sawe that neither of the two former would preuaile he comes forth vnto the Iewes and makes an oration to this effect that nowe was the feast of the passeouer and that they had a custome that the Gouernour should then deliuer vnto the people a prisoner whome they would therefore he asked them whether he should let loose to them Barrabas or Iesus which is called Christ this Barrabas was a notable malefactour that with insurrection had committed murther And thus Pilate cunningly matcheth Christ with Barrabas thinking that the Iewes would rather chuse him then Barrabas beeing a notorious malefactour not worthie to liue on the face of the earth and by this meanes he thought to haue deliuered Christ from death though otherwise he accouÌ„ted him as a malefactour The ground of this pollicie as we see is an old custome of the Iewes that a prisoner should be let loose at Easter And it may be the ende of this custome was to increase the solemnitie of the feast But whatsoeuer in trueth the ende was the fact it selfe was but a prophanation of the time and an abomination before the Lord for Salomon saith He that iustifieth the wicked condemneth the iust euen they both are abominatioÌ„ before the Lord. The like practise takes place with many in these daies who thinke the Lords day neuer well spent vnlesse they may adde solemnitie thereunto by reuel riot by frequeÌ„ting of tauerns and alehouses And furthermore where Pilate matcheth Christ beeing innocent with Barrabas and the people preferre him before Christ hauing libertie to choose either it shewes that God in his prouidence had appointed that Christ should not stand in his owne roome before Pilate but in our roome and steade as a Mediatour betweene God and vs. And in this fact of the people we see howe sinne by degrees takes hold of men and that speedily Who would haue thought that these Iewes which a little before cried Hosanna and spread their garments before Christ in the way would euer haue preferred a murtherer before him But it was the doing of the high priestes the Scribes and Pharises who did animate and stirre them vp to this wickednes and hereupon when they had yeelded first to to attach him and then to accuse him they are carried to an higher degree of impietie namely to seeke his blood and least he should escape their handes they plunge themselues deeper yet preferring a wretched murtherer eueÌ„ seditious Barrabas before him This must teach euery one of vs to take heede of the beginnings euen of the least sinnes for the deuill is cunning he will not plunge a man into the greatest sinnes at the first but this manner is by little and little to creepe into the heart and hauing once possession thereof by steppes to bring men to the height of sinne and that with speede We must therefore in the feare of God preuent sinne betimes and at the first motion cut off all occasions hereof that which Paul saith of heresie comparing it to a canker or gangrene may be â—aid of all sinne The nature of the gangrene is to runne from one ioynt
to oecumenicall counsels themselues absolute and soueraigne power to determine and giue iudgement in matters of religion considering they are in danger to be ouertaken with notable slippes and errours And therefore the soueraignitie of iudgement is peculiar to the sonne of god who is the only doctour and law-giuer of the Church and he puts the same in execution in and by the written word As for the speech of the papists calling the Scriptures a dumbe Iudge it is little to be regarded for the Scriptures are as it were the letter of the liuing God sent from heauen to his Church vpon earth and therefore they speake as plainely and as sufficiently vnto vs of all matters of faith as a man can speake vnto his friende by letter so be it we haue the gift of discerning Yet doe we not barre the Church of God from all iudgement For the ministeriall power of giuing iudgement both publikely and priuatly is graunted vnto it of God and that is to determine and giue sentence of matters in question according to the word as the lawyer giues iudgement not according as he will but according to the tenour of the law Thirdly wee learne that personall succession is no vnfallible marke of the true faith and of true pastours vnlesse withall be ioyned succession in the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles For Caiphas held his office by succession from Aaron and yet in publike assembly condemned the Messias spoken of by Moses and the prophets Therefore the succession of bishops of Rome from Peter is of no moment vnlesse they can prooue that their religion is the religion of Peter which they can neuer doe And thus much of Christs first condemnation The second was by Pontius Pilate who sate in an other court as a ciuill iudge and the tenour of his sentence was that the Iewes should take him and crucifie him Here we must consider the reasons that mooued Pilate to determine thus the first was the impatience of the Iewes he for his part was loath to defile his handes with innocent blood but the Iewes cried his blood be vpon vs and on our children which according to their wish came vpon them within fewe yeares after and so remaineth still vnto this daie By which we are taught to take heede of imprecations against our selues our children or seruants or any other creatures for God heareth mens praiers two waies either in mercy or in his wrath and danger If thou curse thy selfe or any other except thou turne vnto the Lord by speedie repentance he may heare thy praier in his wrath and verifie thy curse vpon thee to thy vtter confusion The second reason that mooued Pilate to condemne Christ was because he feared men more then God for beeing deputie vnder Tyberius Cesar ouer the prouince of Iudea for feare of loosing his office and of displeasing the Iewes hee condemned Christ after hee had absolued him whereby wee see that it is a grieuous sinne to feare dust and ashes more then the liuing God And therefore Saint Iohn saith that the fearefull shall haue their portion in the burning lake that is such as are more afraide of man then of God And this sinne in Pilate wanted not his iust rewarde for not long after he lost his deputie-shippe and Cesars fauour and fled to Vienna where liuing in banishment he killed himselfe And thus God meetes with them that feare the creature more then the Creatour That we may therefore auoid the heauie hand of God let vs learne to feare God aboue all else we shall dishonour God and shame the religion which we professe The proper ende of Christs condemnation set downe though not in Pilates will yet in Gods eternall counsell was that he might be the cause of absolution at the barre of Gods iustice vnto all those whatsoeuer they are which shall come to life eternall For we must still remember that when Christ was condemned by mortall Iudges he stood in our place and in him were all our sinnes condemned before God Therefore to conclude this point if this were the ende of the counsell of God to haue his owne sonne condemned by Pontius Pilate a mortall iudge that we might not be condemned but absolued before Gods iudgement seate let vs all labour to haue this absolution sealed vp in our hearts by the testimonie of Gods spirit For one day we must come to the barre of Gods iudgement and if wee haue not an absolution by Christs condemnation at Pilates earthly barre let vs looke for nothing else but the fearefull sentence of condemnation at the celestiall barre of Gods iustice to be vttered at the day of the last iudgement If a man should commit such an heynous offence as that he could no other way escape death but by the Princes pardon he neither would nor could be at rest till by one meanes or other he had obtained the same and had gotten it written and sealed which done he would carrie it home locke it vp safe and sound and many times looke vpon it with great ioy and gladnesse Well this is the case of euery one of vs by nature we are rebells and traytours against God and haue by our sinnes deserued tenne thousand deaths Now our onely stay and refuge is that Christ the sonne of God was condemned for vs and therefore in Christ we must sue for pardon at Gods hands and neuer rest till we haue the assurance thereof sealed vp in our hearts and consciences alwaies remembring that euer after we lead a new life and neuer commit the like sinnes against God any more It were a blessed thing if this would enter into our hearts but alas we are as dead in our sinnes as a dead carkasse is in the graue The Ministers of God may teach this often vnto vs and we may also heare the same but satan doth so possesse mens hearts that they seldom or neuer begin to beleeue or receiue it till it be too late Euery one can say God is mercifull but that is not enough for Christ beeing most righteous was condemned that thou beeing a wretched sinner mightest be saued and therefore thou must labour for thy selfe to haue some testimonie of thine absolution by Christs condemnation sealed vp in thine owne conscience that thou maist more assuredly say God is and will be mercifull vnto thee Hauing spoken of the whole arraignment of Christ and of his passion in generall Now let vs proceede to the parts of the passion which are three Christs Execution his Buriall and his Descending into hell This beeing withall remembred that these three parts are likewise three degrees of Christs humiliation Christs Execution is that part of his passion which he bare vpon the crosse expressed in the words of the Creede he was crucified and died In handling of it we must obserue fiue things I. the person that suffered II. the place where he suffered III. the time when he suffered IV. the manner howe he
mocke and a skoffe at him And in this we may plainly see how dangerous and fearefull their case is who are wholly giuen vp to the hardnesse of their owne hearts and we are further admonished to take heede how we giue our selues to iesting or mocking of others And if any man thinke it to be a light sinne let them consider what befell the Iewes for mocking Christ. The hand of God was vpon them within a while after and so remaineth to this day Little children wickedly brought vp when they saw Elisha the man of God comming they mocked him and saide Come vp thou bald pate come vp thou bald pate but Elisha looked backe on them and cursed them in the name of the Lord and two wilde beares came out of the forrest and tare in pieces two and fourty of them Iulian once a Christian Emperour but after an Apostata did nothing els but mocke Christ and his doctrine and made ieasts of sundry places of Scripture but being in fight against the Persians was wounded with a dart no man knowing how and died scoffing and blaspheming And such like are the iudgements of God which befall mockers and scorners Let vs therefore in the feare of God learne to eschew and auoid this sinne Furthermore if we shall indifferently consider all the mocks and scornings of the Iewes we shall finde that they can not truly conuince him to the least sinne which serueth to cleare Christ and to prooue that he was a most innocent man in whose waies was no wickednes and in whose mouth was found no guile and therefore he was most fit to stand in our roome and suffer for vs which were most vile and sinnefull And here by the way a question offereth it selfe to be skanned S. Matthew saith The theeues which were crucified with him cast the same in his teeth which the Scribes and Pharises did S. Luke saith that one of the theeues mocked him Now it may be demanded how both these can be true Ans. Some reconcile the places thus that the Scripture speaking generally of any thing by a figure doth attribute that to the whol which is proper to some part onely and so here doth ascribe that to both the theeues which agreeth but to one Others answer it thus that at the first both of the euill doers did mocke Christ and of that time speaketh Matthew but afterward one of them was miraculously conuerted then the other alone mocked him and of that time spake S. Luke And this I rather take to be the truth But what was the behauiour of Christ when he is thus laden with reproch In wonderfull patience he replies not but puts vp all in silence Where we are taught that when a man shall raile on vs wrongfully we must not returne rebuke for rebuke nor taunt for taunt but we must either be silent or els speake no more then shall serue for our iust defence This was the practise of the Israelites by the appointment of Hezekias when Rabshakah reuiled the Iewes and blasphemed the name of God the people held their peace and answered him not a word for the kings commandement was answer him not So Hannah beeing troubled in minde praied vnto the Lord and Hely marked her mouth for shee spake in her heart and her lippes did mooue onely but her voice was not beard therefore Hely thought shee had bin drunken and said How long wilt thou be drunken put away thy drunkennesse from thee Such a speech would haue mooued many one to very hard wordes but shee saide Nay my lord but I am a woman troubled in spirit I haue drunke neither wine nor strong drinke but haue powred out my soule before the Lord. This is a hard lesson for men to learne but we must indeauour our selues to practise it if we will be followers of Christ and ouercome euill with good The third thing that fell out in the time of Christs crucifying was the pitifull complaint in which he cried with a loud voice El◠El◠lamasabacthani that is My God my God why hast thou forsaken me In the opening of this cōplaint many points must be skanned The first is what was the cause that mooued Christ to complaine Ans. It was not any impatience or discontentation of mind or any despaire or any dissembling as some would haue it but it was an apprehension and a feeling of the whole wrath of God which seazed vpon him both in bodie soule The second what was the thing whereof he doth complaine Ans. That he is forsaken of God the father And from this point ariseth another question How Christ beeing God can be forsaken of God for the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are all three but one and the same God Ans. By God we must vnderstand God the father the first person According to the common rule when God is compared with the Sonne or the holy Ghost then the father is meant by this title God as in this place not that the father is more God then the Sonne for in dignitie all the three persons are equall but they are distinguished in order onely and the father is first And againe whereas Christ complaineth that he was forsaken it must be vnderstood in regard of his humane nature not of his godhead And Christs manhood was forsaken not that his godhead and manhood were seuered for they were euer ioyned togither from the first moment of the incarnation but the godhead of Christ and so the godhead of the father did not shewe foorth his power in the manhoode but did as it were lie a sleepe for a time that the manhood might suffer when a man sleepeth the soule is not seuered from the bodie but lieth as it were dead and exerciseth not it selfe euen so the godhead lay stil did not manifest his power in the manhood thus the manhood seemed to be forsaken The third point is the manner of this complaint My God my God saith hee these wordes are wordes of faith I say not of iustifying faith whereof Christ stood not in neede but hee had such a faith or hope whereby he did put his confidence in God The last wordes why hast thou forsaken me seeme at the first to be wordes of distrust Howe then will some say can these wordes stand with the former for faith and distrust are flat contraries Ans. Christ did not vtter any speech of distrust but onely make his mone and complaint by reason of the greatnes of his punishment and yet still relied himselfe on the assistance of his father Hence wee learne first that religion doth not stand in feeling but in faith which faith wee must haue in Christ though we haue no feeling at all for God oftentimes doth withdrawe his grace and fauour from his children that hee may teach them to beleeue in his mercy in Christ then when they feele nothing lesse thē his mercie And faith and feeling cannot alwaies stand togither
because faith is a subsisting of things which are not seene the ground of this hoped for and we must liue by faith and not by feeling Though feeling of Gods mercy be a good thing yet God doth not alwaies vouchsafe to giue it vnto his children and therefore in the extremitie of afflictions and temptations wee must alwaies trust and rely on god by faith in Christ as Christ himselfe doth when he is as it were plunged into the sea of the wrath of God Secondly here wee may see how God dealeth with his children for Christ in the sense and feeling of his humane nature was forsaken yet had he sure trust and confidence in God that caused him to say My God my God God will oftentimes cast his deere children into huge gulfes of woe and miserie where they shall see neither banke nor bottome nor any way to get out yet men in this case must not despaire but remember still that that which befell Christ the head doth also befall his members Though Christ him-selfe at his death did beare the wrath of God in such measure as that in the sense and feeling of his humane nature he was forsaken yet for all this he was the sonne of God and had the spirit of his father crying My God my God And therefore though we be wonderfully afflicted either in bodie or in minde so as we haue no sense or feeling of Gods mercy at all yet must we not despaire and thinke that we are cast-awaies but still labour to trust and rely on God in Christ and build vpon this that we are his children though wee feele nothing but his wrath vpon vs against mercy cleauing to his mercie This was Dauids practise In the day of trouble saith he I sought the Lord my sore ranne and ceased not in the night my soule refused comfort I did thinke vpon God and was troubled my soule was full of anguish and so he continueth on saying Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer and will he shewe no more fauour hath God forgotten to be mercifull but in the ende he recouereth himselfe out of this gulfe of temptation saying Yet I remember the yeres of the right hand of the most high I remember the workes of the Lord certenly I remember the wonders of olde Wherefore this practise of Christ in his passion must then be remembred of vs all when God shall humble vs either in bodie or soule or both The fourth thing which fell out when Christ was on the crosse was this after Christ knew that all things were performed and that the scriptures were fulfilled he said I thirst and then there standing a vessel full of vineger one ranne and filled a sponge therewith and put it about an hyssop stalke and put it to his mouth which when he had receiued he said It is finished The points here to be considered are foure The first that Christ thirsteth And we must knowe that this thirst was a part of his passion and indeede it was no small paine as we may see by this when Sisera was ouercome by Israel and had fled from his enemies to Iaels tent he called for a little water to drinke being more troubled with thirst then with the feare of death at the hand of his enemies And indeede thirst was as as grieuour to men in the East countrie as any torment else And hereupon SaÌ„pson was more grieued with thirst then with feare of many thousand Philistims Againe whereas Christ complaines that he thirsteth it was not for his own sake but for our offences and therefore answerably we must thirst after Christ and his benefits as the drie thirstie land where no water is doth after raine and as the hart brayeth after the riuers of water so must we say with Dauid My soule panteth after thee O Lord and the benefits of thy death The second that a sponge full of vineger tied vpon an hyssop stalke was reached to Christ vpon the crosse Now it may be demanded how this could bee considering the stalke of the hyssop is not past a foote long Ans. As the tree of mustard seed with the Iewes is farre greater and taller then with vs in so much that the birdes of lieauen build their neasts in it so it may bee that hyssop groweth much longer in those countries then with vs. Or as I take it rather the hyssop stalke was put vpon a reede and by that meanes the sponge was put vp to the mouth of Christ. The third point is that Christ drinketh the vineger offered but when Not before all things were finished that were to bee done on the crosse And by this he shewes his exceeding care for our saluation He laid aside al things that would turne to his own ease that he mightfully work our redemptioÌ„ sulfil the will of his father who sent him into the world for that end The like care â—ust euery one of vs haue to walke dutifully and as it were to goe with thoâ—ugh-stitch in our particular callings that God may be glorified by vs. WheÌ„ Abrahams seruant came to Bethuel to get a wife for Isaac meat was set before him but he said I will not eate before I haue said my message so likewise wee must first see Gods glorie procured in our affaires and then in the second place if commodity or praise redound to vs we must afterward take it The last point is that when Christ had drunke the vineger he said It is finished Which words may haue a double sense one that such things as were figured by the sacrifices of the old testament are accomplished the other that nowe vpon the crosse hee had finished his satisfaction to the iustice of his father for mans sinne And this of the twaine I rather think to be his meaning If it be said that the buriall and resurrection and ascention of Christ c. which are very necessarie to mans redemption were not yet begun the aunswere is that the workes of Christs priesthood which followe his death serue not to make any satisfaction to Gods iustice for sinne but onely to confirme or apply it after it is made and accomplished on the crosse And if this be so that Christ in his owne person accomplished the worke of redemption and made a full and perfect satisfaction for vs as these words import It is finished then humane satisfactions to gods iustice for sinne are altogither superfluous The fifth euent that fell out when Christ was vpon the crosse was that hee cried with a loud voice and said Father into thy handes I lay downe my spirit that is I commend my soule as being the most pretious thing which I haue in this world into thy custodie who art a most faithfull keeper thereof These wordes are taken by Christ out of the Psalmes for when Dauid was in danger of his life by reason of Saul and had no friend to trust he makes choise of God to be
the gospel of Christ nay as we see God can raise vp the wicked sometime to spread abroad and to publish the truth though they thēselues intend the contrarie Furthermore let vs marke that when the Iewes did most of all intend to bring disgrace and ignominie vpon our Sauiour Christ then did they most of all extoll and magnifie his name they could not for their liues haue giuen him a more renowmed title then this that he was King of the Iewes And the same is the case of all the members of Christ for let a man walke in good conscience before God and man he shall finde this to bee true that when hee is most disgraced in the world then commonly he is most honoured with God and men Further Pilate wrote this superscription in three languages Hebrew Greeke and Latine And no doubt the end thereof in the prouidence of God was that the passion of Christ as also the publishing of his kingdome Gospell might be spread ouer the whole world This shewes the malice of the Church of Rome which will not suffer the word of God to be published but in the Latine tongue least the people should be intangled in errours Againe when Pilate had thus written the superscription the high priests and Pharises offended thereat came to Pilate willing him to change the title saying Write not the King of the Iewes but that he said I am the King of the Iewes but Pilate answered them againe That which I haue written I haue written Though Pilate had beene ouer-ruled before to condemne Christ to death against his owne conscience yet will he not in any wise condiscend to change the superscription Howe comes this to passe Surely as he was ruled by the hand of God in penning it so by the same hand of God was he confirmed in not changing it Hence we learne sundrie instructions First that no man in the world let him indeauour himselfe to the vttermost of his power is able to stoppe the course of the kingdome of God it stands firme and sure and all the worlde is not able to preuaile against it Secondly whereas Pilate beeing but an heathen man was thus constant that he will not haue his writing changed we may note how permanent vnchangeable the writings of the holy word of God are They are not the words of heathen men but were spoken by the mouth of the Prophets and Apostles as God gaue them vtterance The booke of Scripture therefore is much more immutable so as no creature shall be able to change the least part of it till it be fulfilled Thirdly by Pilates constancy we learne to be constant in the practise and profession of the religion of Christ this is a necessarie lesson for these daies wherin mens professions doe fleete like water and goe and come with the tyde Many zealous professours to day but to morrowe as could as water And the complaint of the Lord touching times past agrees to our daies O Ephraim What shall I say to thee thy righteousnesse is like the morning dewe The second is the conuersion of the theife a most worthy argument of the godhead of Christ. For by it when he was vpon the crosse and in the very middest of his passion he giues vnto all the worlde a liuely and notable experience of the vertue and power of his death so as his verie enemies might not onely beholde the passion it selfe but also at the same time acknowledge the admirable efficacie thereof And therefore with the passion of Christ wee must ioyne the conuersion of the thiefe which is as it were a crystall glasse wherein we may sensibly behold the endlesse merit and vertue of the obedidience of Christ to his father euen to the death of the crosse And therefore I will briefely touch the speciall instructions which are to be learned by it First let vs marke that both the thieues in euery respect were equall both wicked and lewd liuers and for their notorious faults both attached condemned and executed both on the crosse at the same time with Christ yet for all this the one repenting was saued the other was not And in their two examples we see the state of the whole worlde whereof one part is chosen to life eternall and thereupon attaines to faith and repentance in this life the rest are reiected in the eternall counsell of God for iust causes knowne to himselfe such being left to themselues neuer repent at al. Secondly we are taught hereby that the whole worke of our conuersion and saluation must bee ascribed wholly to the meere mercie of God of these two thieues the one was as deeply plunged in wickednes as the other yet the one is saued the other condēned The like was in Iacob Esau both borne at one time and of the same parents and neither of them had done good nor euill when they were borne yet one was then loued the other was hated yea if we regard outward prerogatiues Esau was the first borne and yet was refused Furthermore the theife on the crosse declareth his conuersion by manifest signes and fruites of repentance as appeares by the wordes which he spake to his fellow Fearest not thou god seeing thou art in the same condemnation Though handes and feete were fast nailed to the crosse yet heart and tongue are at libertie to giue some tokens of his true repentance The people of this our land heare the word but for the most part are without either profit in knowledge or amendement of life yet for all this they perswade themselues that they haue good hearts and good meanings though they can not beare it away and vtter it so well as others But alas poore soules they are deluded by Satan for a man that is conuerted can not but expresse his conuersion and bring foorth the fruits thereof And therefore our Sauiour Christ saith If a man beleeue in me out of his bellie shall flowe riuers of water of life The grace as Elihu saith of God is like newe wine in a vessell which must haue a vent and therefore hee that sheweth no tokens of Gods grace in this life is not as yet conuerted let him thinke and say of himselfe what he will Can a man haue life and neuer mooue nor take breath and can hee that bringeth forth no fruite of his conuersion liue vnto God Wel let vs now see what were the fruits of the thiefes repentance They may be reduced to foure heads First he rebukes his fellow for mocking Christ indeauouring thereby to bring him to the same condition with himselfe if it were possible whereby he discouers vnto vs the propertie of a true repentant sinner which is to labour and striue so much as in him lieth to bring all men to the same state that hee is in Thus Dauid hauing tryed the great loue and fauour of God toward himselfe breaketh foorth and saith Come children harken vnto me and I
for faith is the subsisting of things which are not seene and Abraham aboue hope did beleeue vnder hope and Iob saith though thou kill me yet will I beleeue in thee In Philosophy a man beginnes by experience after which comes knoweledge and beleefe as whē a man hath put his hand to the fire feeles it to be hot he comes to knowe thereby that fire burnes but in Diuinitie wee must beleeue though we haue no feeling first comes faith and after comes sense and feeling And the ground of our religion standes in this to beleeue things neither seene not felt to hope aboue all hope and without hope in extremitie of affliction to beleeue that God loueth vs when he seemeth to be our enemie and to perseuere in the same to the end◠The answer which Christ made to his praier was This night shalt thou bee with me in Paradise Whereby he testifies in the middest of his sufferings the power which he had ouer the soules of men and verifies that gratious promise Aske and ye shall receiue seeke and ye shall finde knocke and it shall be opened to you and withall confutes the popish purgatory For if any man should haue gone to that forged place of torment then the theife vpon the crosse who repenting at the last gaspe wanted time to make satisfaction for the temporall punishment of his sinnes And by this conuersion of the thiefe we may learne that if any of vs would turne to God and repent we must haue three things I. The knowledge of our owne sinnes II. From the bottome of our hearts wee must confesse and condemne our selues for them and speake the worst that can be of our selues in regard of our sinnes III. We must earnestly craue pardon for them and call for mercie at Gods handes in Christ withall reforming our liues for the time to come if we doe we giue tokens of repentance if not we may thinke what we will but we deceiue our selues and are not truely conuerted And here we must be warned to take heede least we abuse as many do the example of the thiefe to conclude thereby that we may repent when we will because the thiefe on the crosse was conuerted at the last gaspe For there is not a second example like to this in all the whole Bible it was also extraordinarie Indeed sundrie men are called at the eleuenth houre but it is a most rare thing to finde the conuersion of a sinner after the eleuenth houre and at the point of the twelfth This mercy God vouchsafed this one thiefe that he might be a glasse in which we might behold the efficacie of the death of Christ but the like is not done to many men no not to one of a thousand Let vs rather consider the estate of the other thiefe who neither by the dealing of his fellow nor by any speech of Christ could be brought to repentance Let vs not therefore deferre our repentance to the houre of death for then we shall haue sore enemies against vs the world the flesh the deuill and a guiltie conscience the best way is before hand to preuent them And experience shewes that if a man deferre repentance to the last gaspe often when he would repent he cannot Let vs take Salomons counsel Remēber thy creatour in the daies of thy youth before the euill daies come If we will not heare the Lord when he calleth vs hee will not heare vs when we call on him The third signe was the ecclipsing or darkening of the sunne from the sixt houre to the ninth And this ecclipse was miraculous For by the course of nature the sinne is neuer ecclipsed but in the newe moone whereas contrariwise this ecclipse was about the time of the passeouer which was alwaies kept at the full moone Question is made touching the largenes of it some mooued by the words of Luke who saith that darkenes was vpon the whole earth haue thought that the ecclipse was vniuersall ouer the whole world but I rather thinke that Saint Lukes meaning is that it was ouer the whole region or countrie of Iurie For if such a wonder had happened ouer the whole worlde all Historiographers Greeke and Latine and Astronomers diligent obseruers of all ecclipses would haue made speciall mention thereof And though some writers say that it was ouer the whole earth and that it was set downe in record both by the Romans and Grecians yet all their writings prooue no more but this that it was ouer Iurie and Galely and the countries bordering neere vnto The vses of this miracle are manifolde I. This darkening of the sunne giues a checke to the Iewes for their crucifying of Christ they were not ashamed to apprehend accuse and condemne him yet this glorious creature the sunne pulleth in his beames beeing as it were ashamed to behold that which they were not ashamed to doe II. It serues to signifie the great iudgement of God to come vpon the Iewes For when as Christ suffered darkenesse was ouer all the land of Iurie and all the world besides had the light of the sunne so shortly after blindenesse of minde was ouer the whole nation of the Iewes and all the world besides sawe the sonne of righteousnesse shining vnto them in preaching of the gospel III. It serues to aduertise vs that such as carrie themselues towardes Christ as the Iewes did haue nothing els in them but darkenes and they that sit in darkenesse and shadow of death and therefore not able any whit better to see the way that leadeth vnto life then he which is cast into a dark dungeon can who if they thus remaine shal at length be cast into vtter darkenes This being the estate of all them that be forth of Christ wee must labour to be freed from this darkenesse that the day-starre may rise in our hearts and shine vpon vs and put life into vs. IV. This miraculous and wonderfull darkening of the sunne doth conuince the Iewes that Christ whome they crucified was the Lord of glorie and the Sauiour of the world and it is very like that this was the principall ende of this miracle For whereas neither his doctrine nor his former miracles could mooue them to acknowledge him for that Messias yet this one worke of God doth as it were strike the naile to the head and stop al their mouthes V. Besides this whereas at the very instant when Christ was about to make a satisfaction to the iustice of his father for our sinnes the sunne was thus darkened it teacheth vs first to think of the passion of Christ not as of a light matter but as one of the greatest wonders of the world at the sight whereof the verie frame of nature was changed secondly to thinke of our owne sinnes as the vilest things in the worlde and that they deserue the intollerable wrath of God considering that at the time when they were to bee abolished the course of nature
thy sight Thus laying to his owne heart and making vse of Gods iudgements he humbled himselfe and was spared with his fiftie And Habaccuk saith When I heard the voyce namely of Gods iudgements rottennes entred into my bones and I trembled in my selfe that I might be safe in the day of the Lord. Now what this feare of the Centurion was there is a further question and it is very like that it was but a sudden motion or a certaine preparatiue to better things For he was but an heathen man and had as yet no knowledge of Christ and whether he repented or not it is vncerten and we must not maruell at this for there are many suddaine motions in shew very good that vpon like occasions rise in the hearts of naturall men When God plagued the land of Egypt then Pharaoh sent for Moses and confessed that the Lord was righteous but he and his people were wicked and desired Moses to pray to God to take away the plague who did so but so soone as the hand of God was stayed he returned to his old rebellion againe And as a dogge that commeth out of the water shaketh his cares and yet returneth into it againe so is the manner of the world when crosses and calamities befall men as sicknesse losse of friends or goods then with Ahab they outwardly humble themselues and goe softly they vse to frequent the place where the word is preached and Gods name called vpon but alas common experience shewes that these things are but fittes arising of vncerten and flittering motions in the heart For so soone as the crosse is remooued they returne to their old by as againe and become as bad and as backeward as euer they were beeing like to the tree that lies in the water which for a while is greene but afterward withereth And therefore we for our parts when any good motions come into our hearts as the beginnings of further grace we I say must not quench them but cherish and preserue them remembring that the kingdome of heauen is like a graine of mustard seede which when it is sowne is the least of all seedes but afterward it groweth vp into a tree that the soules of the heauen may build their nests in it and like to this are the first motions of Gods spirit and therefore they must be cherished and maintained And thus much for the seuen signes of the power of Christs godhead Now followes the second part of the triumph of Christ which containeth signes of his victorie vpon the crosse notably expressed by Paul when he saith And putting out the hand writing of ordinances which was against vs which was contrarie to vs he euen tooke it out of the way and fastened it vpon the crosse and hath spoiled the principalities and powers and hath made a shew of them openly and hath triumphed openly in the same In which words he alludeth to the manner of heathen triumphs for it was the custome of the heathen princes when they had gotten the victorie ouer their enemies first to cause a pillar of stone or some great oke to be cut downe and set vp in the place of victorie vpon which either the names of the chiefe enemies were set or their heads were hanged or words were written in the pillar to testifie the victorie This beeing done there followed an open shew in which first the conquerour prepares for himselfe a chariot of victorie wherein he was himselfe to ride and then the chiefe of his enemies bound and pinioned were led openly after him Now on the same manner vpon the crosse there was a pitched field the Emperour on the one side was Christ his enemies on the other side were the world the flesh hell death damnation the deuill and all his angels all which banding themselues against him were all subdued by him vpon the same crosse and he himselfe gaue two signes of his triumph one was a monument of the victorie the other an open shew of his conquest Now the monument of Christs victorie was the crosse it selfe whereon he nailed the obligation or bill which was against vs whereby satan might haue accused and condemned vs before God For we must consider that God the father is as a creditour and we all debters vnto him he hath a bill of our hands which is the law in that it giueth testimonie against vs first by the legall washings which did shew and signifie that we were altogether defiled and vncleane secondly by the sacrifices that were daily offered for the propitiation for our sinnes Now Christ was our suretie and paid euery iotte of the debt which we should haue paide and requiring the acquittance taketh the ceremoniall law and the curse of the morall law and nailes them to the crosse Furthermore in the shew of conquest the chariot is the crosse likewise for it was not onely a monument of victorie but also a chariot of triumph And the captiues bound and pinioned which follow Christ are the principalities and powers that is the deuill and his angels hell death and condemnation all which are as it were taken prisoners their armour and weapons are taken frō them and they chained and bound each to other The meditation of this point serueth to admonish vs to abandon all manner of sinne and to make conscience of euery good dutie if we will aright professe the gospel of Christ for when we sinne we doe as it were pull Christ out of his chariot of triumph and vntie Sathans bonds giue him weapons and as much as we can make him valiant and strong againe Now for any man to make Sathan and sinne valiant and strong against himselfe whereas Christ hath weakned him and euen bruised his head is no better then to become an enemie to the crosse of Christ. Againe hereby we are taught to pray vnto God that our blinde eyes may be opened that we may discerne aright of the passion of Christ. It is a wonder to see howe men are carried away with a liking of vaine shewes games and enterludes how they spende euen whole daies in beholding them and their money also that they may come to the places where they are oh then how exceedingly ought our hearts to be rauished with this most admirable shew in which the sonne of God himselfe rides most gloriously in his chariot of triumph and leades his and our most cursed enemies captiue yea treades them vnder his foote This triumph is set forth vnto vs in the preaching of the Gospel and may be seene of vs all freely without money or money-worth What wretches then shall we be if we suffer our hearts to be filled with earthly delights and in the meane season haue little or no desire to behold with the eyes of our minde this goodly spectacle that is to be seene in the passion of Christ that serues to reuiue and refresh our soules to life eternall Thirdly if Christ when he was most weake and base
in the eyes of men did most of all triumph vpon the crosse then euery one of vs must learne to say with the Apostle Paul God forbid that I should reioyce in any thing but in the crosse of Christ Iesus our Lord. That we may say this truly first of all we must labour to haue the benefit of the crosse of Christ not onely in the remission but also in the mortification of our sinnes secondly we must not be discomforted but rather reioyce and triumph therein A Christian man can neuer haue greater honour then to suffer for the Gospel of Christ when God calleth him thereunto and therefore Saint Paul setteth forth another most glorious shew which all those must make that suffer any thing for Gods cause They must encounter with the world the flesh and the deuill and are placed as it were on a theater and in this conflict the beholders are men and angels yea the whole hoast of heauen and earth the vmpire or iudge is God himselfe who wil giue sentence of victorie on their side and so they shall ouercome We must not hereupon thrust our selues into danger but when it shall please God to call vs thereunto we must thinke our selues highly honoured of him As when God sendeth losse of friends of substance or good name or any other calamitie we must not despaire or be ouer grieued but rather reioyce and addresse our selues then with our Sauiour Christ to make a triumph Thus much of Christs triumph and the passion of his crosse Now followeth the second degree of his humiliation in these words And buried Where we must consider these points I. why it was needefull that Christ should be buried II. who was the author of his buriall III. the manner or preparation to his buriall IV. the place and time where and when he was buried Of these in order For the first the causes are many but especially foure why Christ was to be buried I. that the truth and certentie of his death might be confirmed vnto vs and that no man might so much as imagine that his death was a fantasticall death or his bodie a fantasticall bodie for men vse not to burie a liuing but a dead man or a man in shew but a true man II. that his buriall might be vnto him a passage from the estate of humiliation to the estate of exaltation which began in his resurrection and he could not haue risen againe if he had not beene first buried III. that the outward humiliation in the forme of a seruant which he tooke vpon him might be continued vpon him to the lowest degree of all and therefore it was not sufficient that he should be crucified euen to death but beeing dead he must be also buried IV. Christ was buried that he might not onely vanquish death on the crosse but euen after the manner of conquerours subdue him at his owne home and as it were plucke him out of his owne cabine or denne The authours of Christs buriall were Ioseph of Arimathea and Nichodemus who came to Iesus by night Now concerning them and this their fact there are many things worthie to be considered in this place First of all they were disciples of Christ and the difference betweene them and the rest is to be considered The other disciples though in number they were but few yet in the feast before his passion they openly followed him but when Christ was to be arraigned and the persecution of the Church of the new testament began in him then Iudas betraied him Peter denied him and the rest fled away yet euen at the same instant these two secret disciples of our Sauiour Christ Ioseph of Arimathea and Nichodemus take courage to themselues and in time of danger openly professe themselues to be Christs disciples by an honourable and solemne buriall God no doubt opening their hearts and inabling them to doe so The like is to be seene in all ages since the passion of Christ in the Church of God in which men zealous for the Gospel in peace haue beene timerous in persecution whereas weake ones haue stood out against their enemies euen vnto death it selfe The reason is because God will humble those his seruants which are oftentimes indued with great measure of graces and contrariwise exalt and strengthen the weake and feeble and the same no doubt will be found true among vs if it should please God to sende any new triall into the Church of England This serues to teach vs to thinke charitably of those which are as yet but weake among vs and withall in our profession to carrie a low saile and to thinke basely of our selues and in the whole course of our liues creepe alow by the ground running on in feare and trembling because the Lord oftentimes humbles those that be strong and giue courage and strength to weake ones boldly to confesse his name Secondly whereas these two disciples haue such care of the buriall of Christ we learne that it is our dutie to be carefull also for the honest and solemne buriall of our brethren The Lord himselfe hath commanded it Thou art dust and to dust thou shalt returne Also the bodies of men are the good creatures of God yea the bodies of Gods children are the temples of the holy Ghost therefore there is good cause why they should be honestly laid in the earth And it was a curse and iudgement of God vpon Iehoiakim that he must not be buried but like a dead asse be drawne and cast out of the gates of Ierusalem And so the Lord threatens a curse vpon the Moabites because they did not burie the king of Edom but burnt his bones into lime And therefore it is a necessarie dutie one neighbour and friend to looke to the honest buriall of another Hence it followes that the practise of Spaine and Italie and all popish cuntries which is to keepe the parts of mens bodies and such like reliques of Saints vnburied that they may be seene of men and worshipped hath no warrant dust they are and to dust they ought to be returned Furthermore the properties and vertues of both these men are seuerally to be considered And first to begin with Ioseph he was a Senatour a man of great account authoritie and reputation among the Iewes It may seeme a strange thing that a man of such account would abase himselfe so much as to take downe the bodie of Christ from the crosse It might haue beene an hinderance to him and a disgrace to his estate and calling as we see in these daies it would be thought a base thing for a knight or lord to come to the place of execution and take downe a thiefe from the hand of the hangman to burie him but this noble Senatour Ioseph for the loue he bare to Christ made no account of his state and calling neither did he scorne to take vpon him so base an office considering it was for the
this temple and in three daies I will build it vp againe more plainly I haue saith he power to lay downe my life and I haue power to take it againe From whence we learne diuers instructions First whereas Christ raiseth himselfe from death to life it serueth to prooue that he was not onely man but also true God For the bodie beeing dead could not bring againe the soule and ioyne it selfe vnto the same and make it selfe aliue againe neither yet the soule that is departed from the bodie can returne againe and quicken the bodie and therefore there was some other nature in Christ namely his godhead which did revnite soule and bodie togither and thereâ—y quicken the manhood Secondly if Christ giue life to himselfe beeing dead in the graue then much more nowe beeing aliue and in heauen glorified is hee able to raise vp his members from death to life Wee are all by nature euen starke dead in sinne as the deade bodie rotten in the graue and therefore our duty is to come to Christ our Lord by humble prayer earnestly intreating him that he would raise vs vp euery day more and more from the graue of our sinnes to newnesse of life He can of men deade in their sinnes make vs aliue vnto himselfe to liue in righteousnes and true holines all the daies of our life The third thing is that Christ rose againe with an earthquake And this serueth to prooue that he lost nothing of his power by death but still remained the absolute Lord and King of heauen and earth to whome therefore the earth vnder his feete trembling doth him homage This also prooueth vnto vs that Christ which lay dead in the graue did raise himselfe againe by his owne almightie power Lastly it serueth to conuince the keepers of the graue the women which came to embalme him and the disciples which came to the sepulchre and would not yet beleeue that he was risen againe But how came this earthquake Ans. Saint Matthew saith there was a great earthquake For the Angel of the Lord descended from heauen c. This shewes that the power of angels is great in that they can mooue and stirre the earth Three angels destroied Sodom and Gomorrha An angel destroied the first borne of Egypt in one night In the hoast of Senacherib one angel slue in one night an hundreth fourescore and fiue thousand men Of like power is the deuill himselfe to shake the earth and to destroy vs all but that God of his goodnesse limits and restraines him of his libertie Well if one angel be able to shake the earth what then will Christ himselfe doe when he shall come to iudgement the second time with many thousand thousands of angels oh how terrible and fearefull will his comming be Not without cause saith the holy Ghost that the wicked at that day shall crie out wishing the hills to fall vpon them and the mountaines to couer them for feare of that great and terrible day of the Lord. The fourth thing is that an Angel ministred to Christ beeing to rise againe in that he came to the graue and rolled away the stone and sate vpon it Where obserue first how the angels of God minister vnto Christ though dead and buried whereby they acknowledge that his power maiestie and authoritie is not included within the bonds of the earth but extends it selfe euen to the heauens themselues and the hosts thereof and that according to his humanitie Wicked men for their parts laboured to close him vp in the earth as the basest of all creatures but the angels of heauen most readily accept him as their soueraigne Lord and king as in like manner they did in his temptation in the wildernes and in his agonie in the garden Secondly that the opinion of the Papists and others which thinke that the bodie of Christ went through the graue-stone when he rose againe is without warrant For the end no doubt why the angel rolled away the stone was that Christ might come forth And indeed it is against the order of nature that one body should passe through another without corruption or alteration of either considering that euery bodie occupies a place and two bodies at the same instant can not be in one proper place Furthermore it is saide that when the angel sate on the stone his countenance was like lightening and his rayment as white as snow and this serued to shew what was the glorie of Christ himselfe For if the seruant and minister be so glorious then endles is the glorie of the lord and master himselfe Lastly it is saide that for feare of the angel the watchmen were astonied and became as dead men which teacheth vs that what God would haue come to passe all the world can neuer hinder For though the Iewes had closed vp the graue with a stone and set a band of souldiours to watch least Christ should by any meanes be taken away yet all this auaileth nothing by an angel from heauen the seale is broken the stone is remooued and the watchmen at their wittes endes And this came to passe by the prouidence of God that after the watchmen had testified these things to the Iewes they might at length be conuicted that Christ whome they crucified was the Messias The fifth and last point is that Christ rose not alone but accompanied with others as S. Matthew saith that the graues opened and many bodies of the Saints which slept arose and came out of the graues and went into the holy citie and appeared vnto many after Christs resurrection And this came to passe that the church of God might know and consider that there is a reuiuing and quickning vertue in the resurrection of Christ wherby he is able not onely to raise our dead bodies vnto life but also when we are dead in sinne to raise vs vp to newnesse of life And in this very point stands a maine difference betweene the resurrection of Christ and the resurrection of any other man For the resurrection of Peter nothing auailes to the raising of Dauid or Paul but Christs resurrection auailes for all that haue beleeued in him by the very same power whereby he raised himselfe he raiseth all his members and therfore he is called a quickning spirit And let vs marke the order obserued in rising First Christ riseth and theÌ„ the Saints after him And this came to passe to verefie the Scripture which saith that Christ is the first borne of the dead Now he is the first borne of the deadâ— in that he hath this dignitie and priuiledge to rise to eternall life the first of all men It is true indeed that Lazarus and sundrie others in time rose before Christ but yet they rose to liue a mortall life and to die againe Christ he is the first of all that rose to life euerlasting and to glorie neuer any rose before Christ in this manner And the persons that
yet afterward for a time hee doth as it were hide the same in some corner of their hearts so as they haue no feeling thereof but thinke themselues to be void of all grace and this he doth for no other ende but to humble them and yet againe after all this the first grace is further renued and reuiued Thus dealt the Lord with Dauid and Salomon for whereas he was a pen-man of Scripture and therefore an holy man of God we may not thinke that he was wholly forsaken with Peter and in this place with Thomas And the experience of this shall euery seruant of God finde in himselfe The second appearance of Christ was to seuen of the disciples as they went on fishing in which hee giues three testimonies of his godhead and that by death his power was nothing diminished The first that when the disciples had fished all night and caught nothing afterward by his direction they catch fish in aboundance and that presently This teacheth vs that Christ is a soueraigne Lord ouer all creatures and hath the disposing of them in his owne handes and that if good successe followe not when men are painefull in their callings it is because God will prepare and make them fit for a further blessing Christ comes in the morning and giues his disciples a great draught of fish yet before this can be they must labour all night in vaine Ioseph must be made ruler ouer all Egypt but first he must be cast into a dungeon where he can see no sunn nor light to prepare him to that honour And Dauid must be King ouer Israel but the Lord will first prepare him hereunto by raising vp Saul to persecute him Therefore when God sâ—ndeth any hinderances vnto vs in our callings wee must not despaire nor bee discouraged for they are the meanes whereby God maketh vs fit to receiue greater blessings at his handes either in this life or in the life to come The second is that the net was vnbroke though it had in it great fishes to the number of an hundred fifty three The third that when the disciples came to land they sawe hotte coales and fish laid thereon and bread Nowe some may aske whence was this foode Answ. The same Lord that was able to prouide a Whale to swallowe vp Ionas and so to saue him and he that was able to prouide a fish for Peters angle with a peece of twentie pence in the mouth and to make a little bread and a fewe fishes to feede so many thousands in the wildernesse the same also doeth of himselfe prouide bread and fishes for his disciples This teacheth vs that not not onely the blessing but also the very hauing of meate drinke apparell is from Christ and hereupon all states of men euen the kings of the earth are taught to pray that God would giue them their daily bread Againe when we sit downe to eate and drinke this must put vs in minde that wee are the guests of Christ himselfe our foode which we haue comes of his meere gift and hee it is that entertaines vs if wee could see it And for this cause wee must soberly and with great reuerence in feare and trembling vse all gods creatures as in his presence And when we eate and drinke wee must alwaies looke that all our speech be such as may beseeme the guests of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Vsually the practise of men is farre otherwise for in feasting many take libertie to surfet to be drunke to sweare to blasâ—heme but if we serue the Lord let vs remember whose guests we are and who is our entertainer and so behaue our selues as being in his presence that all our actions and words may tend to his glorie The third appearance was to Iames as S. Paul recordeth although the same be not mentioned in any of the Euangelists The fourth was to all his disciples in a mountaine whither he had appointed them to come The fift last appearance was in the mount of Oliues when he ascended into heauen Of these three last appearances because the holy Ghost hath only mentioned them I omitte to speake and with the repeating of them I let them passe Thus much of the appearances of Christ after his resurrection the witnesses thereof are of three sorts I. angels II. women that came to the graue to embaulme him III. Christs owne disciples who did publish and preach the same according as they had seene and heard of our Sauiour Christ and of these likewise I omit to speake because there is not any speciall thing mentioned of them by the Euangelists Nowe follow the vses which are twofold some respect Christ and some respect our selues Vses which concerne Christ are three I. whereas Christ Iesus beeing starke dead rose againe to life by his owne power it serueth to prooue vnto vs that he was the sonne of God Thus Paul speaking of Christ saith that hee was deâ—lared mightily to bee the sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead And by the mouth of Dauid God said Thou art my sonne this day I haue begot thee Which place must bee vnderstood not so much of the eternal generation of Christ before al worlds as of the manifestation thereof in time after this manner This day that is at the time of thine incarnâ—tion but especially at the daie of thy resurrection haue I begotten thee that is I haue made manifest that thou art my sonne so is this place expouÌ„ded by S. Paul in the Acts. SecoÌ„dly Christs rising froÌ„ death by his own poâ—er prooues vnto vs euidently that he is Lord ouer al things that are this vse S. Paul makes hereof for saith he Christ therefore died that he might be Lord both of the dead of the quick And indeed whereas he rose againe on this mâ—ner he did herebâ— shew himselfe most plainly to be a mighty prince ouer the graueâ— death hel condemnation one that had alâ— sufficient power to ouercome them Thirdly it prooues vnto vs that he was a perfit priest and that his death passion was a perfect satisfaction to the iustice of god for the â—innes of mankind For whereas Christ died he died for our sinnes now if he had not fully satisfied for them all though there had remained but one sinne for which he had made no satisfaction he had not risen againe but death which came into the world by sinne and is strengthened by it would haue held him in bondage and therefore whereas he rose againe it is more then manifest that he hath made so full a satisfaction that the merit therof doth and shall counteruaile the iustice of God for all our offences To this purpose Paul saith If Christ be not risen againe your faith is vaine and you are yet in your sinnes that is Christ had not satisfied for your sinnes or at least you could not
is manifest in Pharao for though God sent most grieuous plagues both vpon him and all the land of Egypt yet would he not submit himselfe saue onely for a fit while the hand of God was vpon him for after he returned to the former obstinacie in which he continued till he was drowned in the sea And this iudgement of God is the more fearefull because when a man is in the midst of all his miserie he feeles no miserie And as in some kinde of sicknes a man may die languishing so where hardnes of heart raignes wholly finally a man may descend to the pit of hell triumphing reâ—oycing And to come neere to our selues it is to be feared least this iudgement of all iudgements be among vs in these our daies For where is any â—uâ—ning to God by repentance Still men goe forward in sinne without remorse We haue had the word preached among vs a long time but it taketh no place in mens hearts They are not softned with the hammer of Gods word nay they are like the smiths stithy or anuil which the more it is beat with the haÌ„nmar the harder it is But in the feare of God let vs seeke to be changed and take heede the deceitfulnes of sinne is wonderfull Let vs not be caried away with an ouerweening of our selues a man may haue good gifts of God as the gift of knowledge the gift of prophecie the gift of conceiuing a prayer I say not of praying truly and hereupon thinke himselfe in good case and yet for all this haue nothing but an impenitent and flintie heart For this cause it standeth euery man vpon to looke vnto it least this iudgement of God take hold on him And that we may auoid the same we must labour for two things I. to feele the heauy burden of our sinnes and be touched in conscience for them euen as we are troubled in our bodies with the aches and paines thereof this is a token of grace II. We must labour to feele in our owne soules the want of Christ we say indeede that we feele it but it is a very great matter to haue an heart that doth open it selfe and as it were gape after Christ as the drie and thirstie land where no water is Though we haue knowledge and learning neuer so much and many other gifts of God yet if we haue not broken hearts that feele the burden of our sinnes and the want of Christ and that we stand in neede of euery droppe of his bloode for the washing away of all these our sinnes our case is miserable And the rather we must preuent this hardnesse of heart because Christ Iesus in heauen sits at the right hand of his father in full power and authoritie to kill and confound all those that be his enemies and will not submit themselues to beare his yoke The second way is by finall desperation I say finall because all kind of desperation is not euill For when a man despaireth of himselfe and of his owne power in the matter of his saluation it tends to his eternall comfort But finall desperation is when a man vtterly despaires of the pardon of his owne sinnes and of life euerlasting Examples hereof we haue in Saul that slue himselfe and in Achitophel and Iudas that hanged themselues This sinne is caused thus So many sinnes as a man committeth without repentance so many most bloodie wounds he giueth vnto his owne soule and either in death or life God makes him feele the smart and the huge waight of them all whereby the soule sinkes downe into the gulfe of despaire without recouerie God said to Cain If thou doe amisse sinne lyeth at â—hy doore Where he vseth a borrowed speech from wild beasts who so long as they are sleeping stirre not but beeing awaked they flie in a mans face and rend out his throat In like maner the sinnes which thou committest lie at the doore of thine heart though thou feele them not and if thou doe not preuent the danger by speedy repentance God will make thee to feele them once before thou die and raise vp such terrours in thy conscience that thou shalt thinke thy selfe to be in hell before thou art in hell and therefore it is good for euery man to take heede how he continues an enemie to Christ. The best course is to turne betime from our â—innes and become the friends of Christ that so we may escape these fearefull iudgements And whereas Christ in this manner gouernes all things in heauen earth we are bound to performe vnto him three duties reuerence obedience thankfulnes For the first Paul saith God hath exalted him and giuen him a name aboue all names that at the name of Iesus which name is his exaltation in heauen in full power and glorie should euery knee bowe We dare not so much as speake of an earthly king vnreuerently what reuerence then do we owe vnto Christ the king of heauen and earth Dauids heart was touched in that he had cut off but the lap of Sauls garment when he might haue slaine him because he was the Lords annointed On then howe much more ought our hearts to be touched if we shall in the least measure dishonour Christ Iesus our Lord and king SecoÌ„dly we are here taught to performe obedience to him to do him all the homage we can The master of the family in all his lawefull commandements must be obeyed nowe the Church of Christ is a family and we are members thereof therefore we must yeeld obedience to him in all things for all his commandements are iust When Saul was chosen king ouer Israel certaine men which feared God whose hearts God had touched followed him to Gibea and brought him presents but the wicked despised him the same is much more to be verified in vs toward Christ our Lord. Wee must haue our hearts touched with desire to performe obedience vnto him if not we are men of Belial that despise him If this obedience were put in practise the Gospel would haue better successe in the hearts of the people and the Lords sabbath would be better kept and men would beare greater loue both to God and to their neighbours then nowe they doe The third dutie which we owe vnto him is thankfulnesse for the endlesse care which he sheweth in the gouerning and preseruing of vs. When Dauid waxed olde and had made Salomon his sonne king in his stead al the people shouted and cried God saue king Salomon God saue king Salomon so as the earth rang againe Shall the people of Israel thus reioice at the crowning of Salomon and shall not we much more reioice when as Christ Iesus is placed in heauen at the right hand of his father and hath the euerlasting scepter of his kingdome put into his hand And we are to shewe this thankfulnesse vnto him by doing any thing in this world that may tend to his honour and glorie though
heauens the extraordinarie change of the whole world The second opinion is that the ende of the world shall be three yeares and an halfe after the reuealing of Antichrist And it is gathered out of places in Daniel and the Reuelation abused Where a time and halfe a time signifie not three yeares and a halfe but a short time And therefore to take the wordes properly is farre from the meaning of the holy Ghost For marke if the ende shall be three yeares and a halfe after the reuealing of Antichrist then may any man knowe before hand the particular moneth wherein the ende of the world should be which is not possible Nowe the trueth which may be auouched against all is this that no man can know or set down or coniecture the day the weeke the moneth the yere or the age wherin the second comming of Christ and the last day of iudgement shall be For Christ himselfe saith of that daie and houre knoweth no man no not the angels in heauen but God onely may Christ himselfe as he is man knew it not And when the disciples asked Christ at his ascension whether he would restore the kingdome vnto Israel he answered It is not for you to knowe the times and seasons which the father hath put in his owne power And Paul saith Of the times and seasons brethren you haue no neede that I write vnto you For you your selues knowe perfectly that the daie of the Lord shall come euen as a thiefe in the night Nowe wee knowe that a man that keepeth his house can not coniecture or imagine when a thiefe will come and therefore no man can set downe the particular time or age when Christ shall come to iudgement This must we hold steadfastly and if we read the contrarie in the writings of men we are not to beleeue their sayings but account of them as the deuices of men which haue no ground in Gods word To come to the third point namely the signes of the last iudgement they are of two sorts some goe before the comming of Christ and some are ioyned with it The signes that goe before are in number seuen recorded distinctly by the holy Ghost The first is the preaching of the Gospel through the whole world So our Sauiour Christ saith this Gospell of the kingdome must bee preached through the whole world for a witnesse vnto all nations and then shall the ende come Which place must thus be vnderstood not that the Gospell must be preached to the whole world at any one time for that as I take it was neuer yet seene neither shall be but that it shall bee published distinctly and successiuely at seuerall times and thus vnderstanding the words of Christ if wee consider the time since the Apostles daies wee shall finde this to be true that the Gospel hath beene preached to all the world and therefore this first signe of Christs comming is alreadie past and accomplished The second signe of his comming is the reuealing of Antichrist as Paul saith The daie of Christ shall not come before there be a departure first and that mā of sinne he disclosed euen the sonne of perdition which is Antichrist Concerning this signe in the yeare of our Lord 602. Gregory the eight pope of Rome auouched this solemnly as a manifest trueth that whosoeuer did take to himselfe the name of Vniuersall Bishop the same was Antichrist Now fiue yeres after Boniface succeeding him was by Phocas and Emperour entituled Vniuersall Bishop pastour of the Catholike Church in the yeare of our Lord 607. and of all Popes he was the first knowne Antichrist and since him all his successours haue taken vnto thē the same title of Vniuersal and Catholike Bishop whereby it doeth plainely appeare that at Rome hath bin and is the Antichrist And this signe is also past The third is a generall departing of most men from the faith For it is saide in the place before named let no man deceiue you for the day of Christ shall not come except there be a departing first Generall departure hath bin in former ages When Arius spread his heresie it tooke such place that the whole worlde almost became an Arian And during the space of 900. yeares from the time of Boniface the popish heresie spread it selfe ouer the whole earth and the faithfull seruants of God were but as an handfull of wheat in a mountaine of chaffe which can scarse be discerned This signe is in part already past neuertheles it shall continue to the ende because men shall continually depart from the faith And the nearer the end of the world is the more Satā rageth seeks to bring mē into his kingdō Therefore it standeth vs in hād to labour for the knowledge of true religiō hauing learned it most hartily to loue the same The fourth signe is a generall corruption in manners This point the Apostle sets downe at large saying Toward the latter daies shall come perilous times wherein men shall be louers of themselues couetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents vnthankefull vnholy and without naturall affection truce-breakers false accusers intemperate fierce despisers of them which are good◠traytours headie high minded louers of pleasures more then louers of god c. This generall corruption in the manners of men is noted by our Sauiour Christ when he saith When he commeth he shall scarse sinde faith vpon the earth This signe hath bin in former ages and is no doubt at this day in the world For it is hard to finde a man that walketh iustly soberly and faithfully doing the duties of his calling to God and man The fifth signe of Christs comming stands in terrible and grieuous calamities For Christs disciples asking him a signe of his comming and of the ende of the world he saith There shall be warres and rumours of warres nation shall rise against nation and realme against realme and there shall be pestilence and famine and earthquakes in diuers places and men shall be at their wittes endes These haue bin in former ages In the first three hundred yeares after Christ were tenne most fearefull persecutions and since in Europe the Church of God hath bin wonderfully persecuted by the Antichrist of Rome in the hundred yeares last past The sixth signe is an exceeding deadnes of heart so as neither iudgements from heauen nor the preaching of the word shall mooue the hearts of men So Christ saith It shall be in the comming of the sonne of man as it was in the daies of Noe and in the daies of Sodom they knew nothing till the flood came and fire from heauen destroied them all This signe vndoubtedly is manifest in these our daies howsoeuer it hath beene also in former times For where are any almost that are mooued with Gods iudgements or touched at the preaching of the word nay rather men harden their hearts and become secure and careles The small
and there must be iudged Furthermore the second comming of Christ is sudden as the comming of a thiefe in the night He will come when the world thinketh not of him as the snare doth on the bird The consideration whereof must teach vs the same duties which our Sauiour Christ taught the men of his time First he teacheth them what they must not doe for he knowing all things knew also the disposition of mans heart and therfore he saith Take heede to your selues least at any time your hearts be oppressed with surfetting and drunkennes and the cares of this life least that day come vpon you vnawares For these sinnes benumme the heart and steale away all grace This exhortation in these our daies is most needefull For mens hearts are like the smithes stithie the more they are beaten with the hammar of Gods word the harder they are Secondly he teacheth them what they must doe Watch therefore saith he and pray continually that ye may be counted worthie to escape all these things that shall come to passe and that ye may stand before the sonne of man But you will say how may we be found worthie to stand before Christ at that day Ans. Doe but this one thing for your liues past be humbled before God and come vnto him by true heartie and vnfained repentance be changed and become new creatures pray vnto him earnestly for the pardon of your sinnes in Christ and pray continually that God will turne your hearts from your old sinnes euery day more and more and then come the last iudgement when it will ye shall be found worthy to stand before Christ at his coÌ„ming The repentant sinner is he that shall find fauour in the sight of God at that day The consideration hereof may mooue vs to chaunge our liues Those which were neuer yet humbled for their sinnes let them nowe beginne and those which haue alreadie begunne let them goe forwarde and continue But the deuill will crie in the hearts of some men that this exhortation is as yet needelesse for the day of iudgement is not neere because all the signes thereof are not yet passed Ans. Suppose the day of iudgement be farre off yet the day of thy death cannot be so for the common saying is true to day a man to morrowe none Nowe looke as death leaueth thee so shall the day of iudgement finde thee Impenitent Cain died long since and yet the day of iudgement when it commeth shall finde him impenitent still The same thing may bee said of Saul Achitophel and Iudas They died desperatly and impenitent the Lord shall finde them so at his comming So will it be with thee whatsoeuer thou art that repentest not Death may come vpon thee the next day or the next houre therefore watch and pray Prepare thy selfe against the day of death that at the day of iudgement thou maist be found worthie to obtaine fauour in the sight of the Lord. Securitie doth ouerwhelme the worlde but let vs for our parts learne to prepare our selues daily for if the day of death doe leaue thee vnworthie then the Lord Iesus at his comming shall finde thee vnworthie and the deuill shall stand before thee and accuse thee thy conscience shall condeme thee and hell shall be readie to swallowe thee vp If this admonition take no place in thy heart then at the day of iudgement it shall stand against thee and be a bill of inditement to thy further condemnation The second point followeth that Christ after that he is come in the clouds shall sit in a throne of glorie as the soueraigne iudge of heauen and earth after the manner of earthly kings who when they will shewe themselues vnto their subiects in maiestie power and glorie vse to ascend into the thrones of their kingdomes and there to shewe themselues and appeare in state vnto all the people Nowe what this throne is and howe Christ sits in the same the scripture hath not reuealed and therefore I will not stand to search Yet here must we further marke that this appearance of his in endlesse glorie and maiestie shall be most terrible and dreadfull to the vngodly and therefore in Daniel his throne is saide to be like a flame of fire and at the very sight hereof men shall desire the mountaines to fall vpon them and the hills to couer them The third point is the citing of all men and of the angels before his maiestie in that day there to answer for themselues This citing shall be done by the voice of Christ as he himselfe saith In that day all that are in the graues shall heare his voiâ—e they shall come forth And here we are to consider two things I. the power of this voice II. the ministerie whereby it shall be vttered For the first no doubt the power of this voice shall be vnspeakable and therefore it is compared to a trumpet the lowdest and shrillest of all musicall instruments and to the crie of the marriners whose manner hath beene in the doing of any busines with all their strength at one instant to make a common shout And sensible experience shall manifest the force thereof For it shall cause all the deade euen from the beginning of the world to rise againe though they haue lien rotten in the earth many thousand yeares and all vncleane spirits shall be forced and compelled will they nill they to come before Christ who shall be vnto them a most fearefull and terrible iudge neither man nor angel shall be able to absent or hide himselfe all without exception must appeare as wel high as low rich as poore none shâ—ll be able to withdrawe themselues no not the mightie Monarches of the earth Furthermore this voice shall bee vttered by angels As in the Church Christ vseth men as his ministers by whome he speakes vnto his people so at the last daie he shall vse the ministerie of Angels whome he shall send foorth into the foure windes to gather his elect togither and therefore it is likely that this voice shall be vttered by them And by this which hath beene said wee must be mooued to make conscience of all sinne For there is no auoiding of this iudgement we can not absent our selues no excuse will serue the turne euen the most rebellious of all creatures whether man or angel shall be forced to appeare and therefore it standes vs in hand while we haue time in this life to looke vnto our estates and to practise the duties of christianitie that when we shall be cited before his glorious maiestie at the last day we may be cleared and absolued The fourth point is the separation of the sheepe from the goates the good from the badde for when all the kinreds of the earth and all vncleane spirits shall stand before Christ sitting in the throne of his glorie then as a good sheapheard he shall separate them one from another the
righteous from the wicked and the elect from the reprobate He which knoweth the hearts of all men knoweth also howe to doe this and he will doe it This full and finall separation is reserued to Christ and shall not be accomplished till the last day For so it is in the parable that the tares must grow with the wheate til haruest and the reapers must separate them and gather the wheate into the barne but the tares must be burned with vnquenchable fire By the consideration of this one point we learne diuers things I. that in the Church of God in this world good and badde are mingled togither elect and reprobate and wee are not to imagine any perfection of the church of God vpon earth as many haue dreamed which when they could not finde they haue therefore forsaken al assemblies I confesse indeede that the preaching of the word is the Lords fanne whereby he clenseth his Church in part but yet the finishing of this worke shall not be before the last iudgement For when the ministers of God haue done all that they can yet shall the wicked be mingled with the godly Therefore the Church is compared to a barne flore where is both wheate chaffe and a corne fielde where is both tares and good corne and a draw net wherin is both good fish and badde Secondly whereas this separation must not be before the ende of the world hence wee learne the state of Gods Church in this life It is like a flocke of sheepe mingled with goates and therefore the condition of Gods people in this world is to bee troubled many waies by those with whome they liue For goates vse to strike the sheepe to annoy their pasture and to make their water muddie that they can not drinke of it and therefore we must prepare our selues to beare all annoyances crosses and calamities that shall befall vs in this world by the wicked ones among whome we liue Thirdly we are taught that howesoeuer the goates and the sheepe be very like and feede in one pasture and lie in one folde all their life time yet Christ can and will seuer them asunder at the last day Therefore considering as wee are borne of Adam wee haue the nature of the goate yea of the wilde beast and not of the sheepe it standes vs in hand to lay aside our goatish conditions and to take vnto vs the properties of the sheepe of Christ which hee expresseth in these words My sheepe saith he heare my voice I know them and they follow me And the properties are three to know him to be knowne of him and to follow him namely in obedience and he that findes them all in himselfe weareth the brand and marke of the true sheepe of Christ but contrariwise they that make profession of Christ and yet therewithall ioyne not obedience howsoeuer the world may account of them they are but goates and no sheepe Let vs therefore with the knowledge of Christ ioyne obedience to his word that when the day shall come that the goates must be separated from the sheepe we may be found to be in the number of the true sheep of Christ. We may deceiue men both in life and death and beare them in hand that we are sheepe but when the iudgement shall come we cannot deceiue Christ he it is that formed vs he knowes our hearts and therefore can easily discerne what we are The fifth thing is the triall of euery mans particular cause a point especially to be considered For as at the barre of an earthly iudge the malefactour is brought out of prison and set before the iudge and there examined euen so in that great day shall euery man without exception be brought before the Lord to be tried But how shall this triall be made Ans. By workes as the Apostle saith We must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ that euery man may receiue the things which are done in his bodie according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill And the reason is because works are the outward signes of inward grace and godlinesse And though we be iustified by faith alone without workes yet may we be iudged both by faith and workes For the last iudgement doth not serue to make men iust that are vniust but only to manifest them to be iust indeed which were iust before in this life truly iustified The consideration of this very point should mooue vs al to repent vs of our sinnes past and to reforme our selues throughout and to be plentifull in all good works And vndoubtedly if we seriously thinke vpon it it will hold vs more straightly to all good duties then if with the Papists we held iustification by workes Furthermore in this triall two things must be skanned I. how all mens workes shall be made manifest II. by what meanes they shall be examined Of the manifestation of euery mans worke S. Iohn speaketh And I saw saith he the dead both great and small stand before God and the bookes were opened and another booke was opened which is the booke of life and the dead were iudged of these things which were written in the bookes according to their workes God is said to haue bookes not properly but because all things are as certen and manifest to him as if he had his Registers in heauen to keepe rolles and records of thē His bookes are three the booke of Prouidence the booke of Iudgement the booke of Life The booke of his prouidence is the knowledge of all particular things past present to come Of this the Psalmist speaketh Thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written which in continuance were fashioned when there was none of them before The booke of iudgement is that whereby he giues iudgement and it is twofold The first is Gods knowledge or prescience in which all the affaires of mē their thoughts words and deedes are as certenly knowne and set downe as if they were put in bookes of record We may forget our sinnes but God keepes them in a register he knowes them euery one The second booke is euery mans particular conscience which also brings to remembrance and testifies what men haue done and what they haue not done The booke of life is nothing else but the decree of Gods election in which God hath set downe who be ordained to life eternall Now the opening of these bookes is a thing wherein the endles power of God shall most notably shew it self For when we shall stand before the iudgement seat of Christ he then knowing all things in his eternall counsell shall reueale vnto euery man his owne particular sinnes whether they were in thought word or deede and then also by his mightie power he shall so touch mens consciences that they shall afresh remember what they haue done Now indeede the wicked mans conscience is shut vp
of Christ in feeding clothing lodging and visiting of them For we must thinke that many of those against whome this reason shall be brought did know religion and professe the same yea they prophesied in the name of Christ and called on him saying Lord Lord and yet the sentence of condemnation goeth against them because they shew no compassion toward the members of Christ and therefore it is a principal vertue and a speciall note of a Christian to shew the bowels of compassion towards his needie brethren Here againe we note that it is not sufficient for vs to abstaine from euill but we must also doe good For it is not saide I was an hungred and ye tooke from me but When I was hungrie ye gaue me no mâ—ate They are not charged with doing euill but for not doing good S. Iohn saith The axe is laid to the roote of the tree and the reason followes not because the tree bare euill fruit but because it bare not good fruite therefore it must be cast into the fire This condemnes a bad opinion of all worldly men who thinke that all is well and that God will be mercifull vnto them because they doe no man harme Thus we see how the deuill blinds the eyes of men for it will not stand for paiment at the day of iudgement to say I haue hurt no man vnlesse we further doe all the good we can The third point is the defence which impenitent sinners make for themselues in these words Lord when saw we thee an hungred or thirstie or naked or in prison or sicke and did not minister vnto thee Thus in their owne defence that which Christ saith they gainsay iustifie themselues Here marke the nature of all impenitent sinners which is to sooth and flatter themselues in sinne and to maintaine their owne righteousnes like to the proud Pharisie in his prayer who bragged of his goodnes and said Lord I thanke thee that I am not as other men are extortioners c. and in the very same manner ignorant persons of all sorts among vs iustifie themselues in their strong faith and bragge of their zeale of Gods glorie and of their loue to their brethren and yet indeede shew no signes thereof And truly we are not to maruell when we see such persons to iustifie themselues before men whereas they shall not be ashamed to doe it at the day of iudgement before the Lord Iesus himselfe The last point is Christs answer to them againe in these words Verily I say vnto you in as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me This sentence being repeated againe doth teach vs the lesson which we learned before that when we are to shew compassion to any man especially if he be a meÌ„ber of Gods Church we must not consider his outward estate or his basenes in that he waÌ„ts food or raiment but behold Christ in him not respecting him as a man but as a member of Christ. This it is that must mooue vs to coÌ„passion and cause vs to make a supplie of his wants more then any respect in the world beside And surely when Christ in his members comes to our dores and complaines that he is hungrie and sicke and naked if our bowels yearne not towards him there is not so much as a sparke of the loue of God in vs. The seuenth point in the proceeding of the last iudgement is the retribution or reward in these words and they shall go into euerlasting paine and the righteous into life eternall How doe the wicked enter into hell and the godly into heauen Answ. By the powerfull and commaunding voice of Christ which is of that force that neither the greatest rebell that euer was among men nor all the deuills in hell shall be able to withstand it And seeing that after the day of iudgement we must remaine for euer either in heauen or in hell we are to looke about vs and to take heed vnto our hearts Indeede if the time were but a thousand or two thousand yeares then with more reason men might take libertie to themselues but seeing it is without ende we must be most carefull through the whole course of our liues so to liue and behaue our selues that when the day of iudgement shall come we may auoid that fearefull sentence of euerlasting woe and condemnation which shall be pronounced against the wicked And whereas all wicked men shall goe to hell at Christs commaundement it teacheth vs willingly to obey the voice of Christ in the ministerie of the word For if we rebell against his voice in this world when in the day of iudgement sentence shall be pronounced against vs we shall heare an other voice at the giuing whereof we must obey whether we will or no and thereupon goe to euerlasting paine whither we would not Let vs therfore in time denie our selues for our sinnes past and onely relie vpon Christ Iesus for the free remission of them all and for the time to come lead a new reformed life Thus much of the order of Christ his proceeding at the day of iudgement Now follow the vses thereof which are either comforts to Gods Church or duties for all men The first comfort or benefit is this that the same person which died for vs vpon the crosse to worke our redemption must also be our iudge And hence we reape two speciall comforts I. The people of God shall hereby inioy ful redemption from all miseries and calamities which they had in this life So Christ himselfe speaking of the signes of the ende of the world saith to his disciples When you see these things lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neere Then he shal wipe all teares from their eyes Secondly we shall hereby haue a finall deliuerance from all sinne Now what a ioyful thing it is to be freed from sinne may plainly appeare by the crie of S. Paul O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from this bodie of death And certen it is that he which knowes what sinne is seriously repents him of the same would wish with all his heart to be out of this world that he might leaue off to sinne and thereby cease to displease God The second comfort is this the godly in this world haue many enemies they are reuiled slandered and oftentimes put to death well Christ Iesus at the day of iudgement will take euery mans case into his owne hand he will then heare the complaint of the godly howsoeuer in this world they found no remedie and then he will reuenge their blood that is shed vpon the earth according to their prayer This comfort is to be coÌ„sidered especially of all those that are any way persecuted or molested by the wicked of this world Now follow the duties to be learned of euery one of vs and they are diuers First the consideration of the last iudgement serueth
to teach all ignorāt persons and impenitent sinners repentance and humiliation for their sinnes and to mooue them with all speede to seeke vnto Christ for the pardon of the same When Paul preached to the Athenians he willed them to repent vpon this ground and reason because the Lord hath appointed a day wherein he will iudge the world in righteousnes To speake plainly we can be content to heare the word and to honour him with our lipps yet for the most part all is done but for fashions sake for still we liue in our old sinnes our hearts are not turned but in the feare of God let vs bethinke our selues of the time when wee shall come before the iudge of heauen and earth and haue all our sinnes laide open and wee must answer for them all This is the point which the holy Ghost vseth as a reason to mooue men vnto repentance and assuredly if this will not mooue vs there is nothing in the world will Secondly to this purpose Paul saith If wee would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged Wouldest thou then escape the iudgement of Christ at the last day then in this life iudge thy selfe Nowe a man in iudging of himselfe must performe foure things I. he must examine himselfe of his owne sinnes II. he must confesse thē before the Lord. III. he must condemne himselfe as a iudge vpon the bench giue sentence against himselfe Lastly he must plead pardon and crie vnto God as for life and death for the remission of all his sinnes and he that doth this vnfainedly shal neuer be iudged of the Lord at the last day but if we slacke and neglect this dutie in this life then vndoubtedly there remaines nothing but eternall woe in the world to come Thirdly by this we may learne one not to iudge or condemne another as Paul sayeth Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who lighten all things that are in darknes make the counsels of the hearts manifest And Christ saith Iudgement is mine and iudge not and ye shall not be iudged And againe Paul saith to the Romans Why doest thou iudge thy brother for we must all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ but some will aske howe doth one iudge another Ans. Thus I. when a man doth well to saie of him that he doth euill II. when a man doth euill then to make it worse III. when a thing is doubtfull to take it in the worst part And by any of these three waies we are not to iudge either of mens persons or of their actions Fourthly wee must endeauour our selues to keepe a good conscience before God and before all men This is the practise of S. Paul who in consideration and hope of a resurrection vnto iudgement as well of the iust as of the vniust endeauoured himselfe to haue alwaies a cleare conscience both towards God and towards men His example is worthie our marking and imitation for fewe there be that vpon this occasion make any conscience either of duty to God or to their brethren Fifthly the last iudgement must stirre vs vp to a reuerend feare of God cause vs to glorifie him as the Angel saith in the Reuelation Feare God and giue glorie to him for the houre of his iudgement is come And doubtlesse if any thing in the world will mooue a man to feare the Lord it is this to remember the fearefull and terrible daie of iudgement Nowe hauing spoken hitherto of the first person the father and also of the sonne it followeth in the next place to speake of the third person in these wordes I beleeue in the holy Ghost In which wee may consider two things the title of the person and the action of faith repeated from the beginning The title is Holy Ghost or spirit It may here be demanded howe this title can be fit to expresse the third person which seemes to bee common to the rest for the father is holy and the sonne is holy againe the father is a spirit and the sonne is a spirit Ans. Indeed the father and the sonne are as wel to be tearmed holy in respect of their natures the third person for all three subsisting in one and the same godhead are consequently holy by one and the fame holinesse but the third person is called holy because beside the holinesse of nature his office is to sanctifie the Church of God Nowe if it be said that sanctification is a work of the whole Trinitie the answer is that although it be so yet the worke of sanctification agrees to the Holy Ghost in speciall manner The father sanctifieth by the sonne and by the holy Ghost the sonne sanctifieth from the father and by the Holy Ghost the holy Ghost sanctifieth from the father and from the sonne by himselfe immediatly and in this respect is the third person tearmed holy Againe the third person is tearmed a Spirit not onely because his nature is spirituall for in that respect the father is a spirit and the sonne is a spirit but because hee is spired or breathed from the father and from the sonne in that he procedes from them both Thus wee see there is a speciall cause why the third person is called the Holy Ghost Nowe the action of faith which concernes the third person is to beleeue in him Which is I. to acknowledge the Holy Ghost as he hath reuealed himselfe in the word II. In special to beleeue that he is my sanctifier and comforter III. To put all the confidence of my heart in him for that cause In these wordes are comprised foure points of doctrine which are to be beleeued cōcerning the holy Ghost The first that he is very God For we are not to put our affiance or confidence in any but in God alone And no doubt the penners of the Creede in that they prefixed these wordes I beleeue in before the article of the third person meant thereby to signifie that he is true God equall with the father and the sonne according to the tenour of the Scriptures themselues Peter saith to Ananias Why hath Satan filled thine heart that thou shouldest lie vnto the Holy Ghost and continuing the same speech he changeth the tearme onely and saith Thou hast not lied vnto men but vnto God Whereby hei nsinuateth that the Holy Ghost is very God In the vision of the Prophet Isai the wordes by him set downe are thus I heard the voice of Iehoua saying Whome shall I send c. and he said God and say to this people Ye shall heare indeed but ye shall not vnderstand But Paul quoting the same place spake on this manner Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esay the Prophet saying Goe vnto this people and say vnto them Now these places being compared togither make it plaine that the title of Iehova agreeth to the holy Ghost But yet the enemies of this truth which thinke that the Holy
We are carefull to flie the infection of the bodily plague oh then how carefull should we be to flie the common blindnesse of minde and hardnes of heart which is the very plague of all plagues a thousand fold worse then all the plagues of Egypt And it is so much the more fearefull because the more it takes place the lesse it is perceiued When a malefactour on the day of assise is brought forth of the iayle with great bolts and fetters to come before the iudge as he is going all men pitie him and speake comfortably vnto him but why so because he is now to be arraigned at the barre of an earthly iudge Now the case of all impenitent sinners is farre more miserable then the case of this man for they lie fettered in bondage vnder sinne and Satan and this short life is the way in which they are going euery houre to the barre of Gods iustice who is the King of kings and Lord of lords there to be arraigned and to haue sentence of condemnation giuen against them Now canst thou pitie a man that is before an earthly iudge and wilt thou not be touched with the miserie of thine owne estate who goest euery day forward to the barre of Gods iustice whether thou be sleeping or waking sitting or standing as a man on the sea in a shippe goes continually toward the hauen though he himselfe stirre not his foote Begin now at length to lay this point to your hearts that so long as ye runne on in your blind waies without repentance as much as ye can yee make post hast to hel-ward and so long as you continue in this miserable condition as Peter saith Your iudgement is not farre off and your damnation sleepeth not Thirdly seeing those whom God hath purposed to refuse shall be left vnto themselues and neuer come to repentance we are to loue and embrace the word of God preached taught vnto vs by the ministers of the Gospell withall submitting our selues vnto it and suffering the Lord to humble vs thereby that we may come at length out of the broad way of blindnes of mind and hardnes of heart leading to destruction into the strait way of true repentance and reformation of life which leadeth to saluation For so long as a man liues in this world after the lusts of his owne heart he goes on walking in the very same broad way to hell in which all that are ordained to condemnation walke and what a fearefull thing is it but for a little while to be a companion in the way of destruction with them that perish and therefore I say once againe let vs all in the feare of God lay his word vnto our hearts and heare it with reuerence so as it may be in vs the sword of the spirit to cut downe the sinnes and corruptions of our natures and worke in vs a reformation of life and true repentance The third point concerning the decree of Reprobation is the Iudgement to be giuen of it This iudgement belongeth to God principally and proâ—erly because he knoweth best what he hath determined concerning the estate of euery man and none but he knowes who they be which are ordained to due and deserued damnation And againe he onely knoweth the hearts and wills of men and what grace he hath giuen them what they are and what all their sinnes be and so doth no angel nor creature in the world beside As for men it belongs not to them to giue iudgement of reprobation in themselues or in others vnlesse God reueale his will vnto them and giue them a gift of discerning This gift was bestowed on sundrie of the Prophets in the olde testament and in the newe testament on the Apostles Dauid in many psalmes makes request for the confusion of his enemies not praying onely against their sinnes which we may do but euen against their persons which we may not doe No doubt he was guided by Gods spirit and receiued thence an extraordinarie gift to iudge of the obstinate malice of his aduersaries And Paul praies against the person of Demetrius saying The Lord reward him according to his doings And such kind of praiers were lawful in them because they were carried with pure and vpright zeale and had no doubt a speciall gift whereby they were able to discerne of the finall estate of their enemies Againe God sometimes giues this gift of discerning of some mens finall impenitencie to the Church vpon earth I say not to this or that priuate person but to the bodie of the Church or greater part thereof S. Iohn writing vnto the Churches saith There is a sinne vnto death that is against the holy Ghost I say not that thou shouldest praie for it in which wordes he takes it for graunted that this sinne might be discerned by the Church in those daies And Paul saith If any man beleeue not the Lord Iesus let him be had in execration Mara-natha that is pronounced accursed to euerlasting destruction Whence it appeares that the Church hath power to pronounce men reiected to euerlasting damnation vpon some speciall occasions though I dare not say ordinarily and vsually The primitiue Church with one consent praied against Iulian the Apostata and the praiers made were not in vaine as appeared by the euent of his fearefull ende As for priuate and ordinarie men for the tempering and rectifying of their iudgements in this case they must followe two rules The one is that euery member of the Church is bound to beleeue his owne election It is the commandement of God binding the very conscience that wee should beleeue in Christ. Nowe to beleeue in Christ is not onely to put our affiance in him and to be resolued that we are iustified and sanctified and shall be glorified by him but also that we were elect to saluation in him before the beginning of the worlde which is the foundation of the rest Againe if of things that haue necessarie dependance one vpon another we are to beleeue the one then we are to beleeue the other Nowe election and adoption are things conioined and the one necessarily depends vpon the other For all the elect as Paul saith are predestinate to adoption and wee are to beleeue our owne adoption and therefore also our election The second rule is that concerning the persons of those that be of the Church we must put in practise the iudgement of charitie and that is to esteeme of them as of the elect of God till God make manifest otherwise By vertue of this rule the ministers of Gods worde are to publish and preach the gospel to all without exception It is true indeed there is both wheate and darnell in Gods fielde chaffe and corne in Gods barne fish and drosse in Gods net sheepe and goates in Christs folde but secret iudgements belong vnto god the rule of loue which is to think wish the best of others is to be followed
when he is come which is the spirit of truth he will lead you into all truth Ans. The promise is directed to the Apostles who with their Apostolicall authoritie had this priuiledge granted them that in the teaching and penning of the gospel they should not erre and therefore in the councell at Ierusalem they conclude thus It seemes good vnto vs and to the holy Ghost And if the promise be further extended to all the Church it must be vnderstood with a limitation that God will giue his spirit vnto the meâ—bers thereof to lead them into all truth so farre forth as shall be needfull for their saluation The second question is wherein stands the dignitie and excellencie of the Church Ans. It stands in subiection and obedience vnto the will and word of his spouse and head Christ Iesus And hence it followes that the Church is not to chalenge vnto her selfe authoritie ouer the Scriptures but onely a ministerie or ministeriall seruice whereby shee is appointed of God to preserue and keepe to publish and preach them and to giue testimonie of them And for this cause it is called the pillar and ground of truth The church of Rome not content with this saith further that the authoritie of the Church in respect of vs is aboue the authoritie of the Scripture because say they we can not know Scripture to be Scripture but by the testimonie of the Church But indeede they speake an vntruth For the testimonie of men that are subiect to errour can not be greater and of more force with vs then the testimonie of God who can not erre Againe the Church hath her beginning from the word for there can not be a Church without faith there is no faith without the word there is no word out of the Scriptures and therefore the Church in respect of vs depends on the Scripture and not the Scripture on the Church And as the lawyer which hath no further power but to expound the law is vnder the law so the Church which hath authoritie onely to publish and expound the Scriptures can not authorize them vnto vs but must submit her selfe vnto them And whereas it is alleadged that faith comes by hearing and this hearing is in respect of the voice of the Church and that therefore faith comes by the voice of the Church the answer is that the place must be vnderstood not of that generall faith whereby we are resolued that Scripture is Scripture but of iustifying faith whereby we attaine vnto saluation And faith comes by hearing the voice of the Church not as it is the Churches voice but as it is a ministerie or meanes to publish the word of God which is both the cause and obiect of our beleeuing Now on the contrarie we must hold that as the carpenter knowes his rule to be straight not by any other rule applied vnto it but by it selfe for casting his eye vpon it he presently discernes whether it be straight or no so we know and are resolued that Scripture is Scripture euen by the Scripture it selfe though the Church say nothing so be it we haue the spirit of discerning when we read heare and consider the Scripture And yet the testimonie of the Church is not to be despised for though it breede not a a perswasion in vs of the certenty of the Scripture yet is it a very good inducement thereto The militant Church hath many parts For as the Ocean sea which is but one is deuided into parts according to the regions and countries against which it lieth as into the English Spanish Italian sea c. so the Church dispersed ouer the face of the whole earth is deuided into other particular churches according as the countries are seuerall in which it is seated as into the Church of England and Ireland the Church of France the Church of Germanie c. Againâ— particulaâ— Churches are in a twofold estate sometime lie hid in persecution wanting the publike preaching of the word and the administration of the Sacraments and sometimes againe they are visible carrying before the eyes of the world an open profession of the name of Christ as the moone is sometime eclipsed and sometime shineth in the full In the first estate was the Church of Israel in the daies of Eliah when he wished to die because the people had forsaken the couenant of the Lord broken downe his altars slaine his Prophets with the sword and he was left alone and they sought to take his life also Behold a lamentable estate when so worthie a Prophet could not finde an other beside himselfe that feared God yet marke what the Lord saith vnto him I haue left seuen thousand in Israel euen all the knees that haue not bowed vnto Baal and euery mouth that hath not kissed him Againe it is said That Israel had beene a long season without the true God without priest to teach and without the law Neither must this trouble any that God should so farre forth forsake his Church for when ordinarie meanes of saluation faile he then gathereth his Elect by extraordinarie meanes as when the children of Israel wandered in the wildernes wanting both circumcision and the Passeouer he made a supplie by Manna and by the pillar of a cloud Hence we haue direction to answer the Papists who demand of vs where our Church was three-score yeares agoe before the daies of Luther we say that then for the space of many hundred yeares an vniuersall Apostasie ouerspread the whole face of the earth and that our Church then was not visible to the world but lay hid vnder the chaffe of Poperie And the truth of this the Records of all ages manifest The second estate of the Church is when it flourisheth and is visible not that the faith and secret election of men can be seene for no man can discerne these things but by outward signes but because it is apparant in respect of the outward assemblies gathered to the preaching of the word and the administration of the Sacraments for the praise and glorie of God and their mutuall edification And the visible Church may be thus described It is a mixt companie of men professing the faith assembled together by the preaching of the word First of all I call it a mixt companie because in it there be true beleeuers and hypocrites Elect and Reprobate good and badde The Church is the Lords field in which the enemie soweth his tares it is the corne flore in which lieth wheate and chaffe it is a band of men in which beside those that be of valour and courage there be white liuered souldiours And it is called a Church of the better part namely the Elect whereof it consisteth though they be in nuÌ„ber fewe As for the vngodly though they be in the Church yet they are no more parts of it indeede then the superfluous humours in the vaines are parts of the bodie But to proceede
without it euery man is more miserable and wretched then the most vile creature that euer was We loâ—th the serpent or the toad but if a man haue not the pardon of his sinns procured by the death and passion of Christ he is a thousand fold worse then they For when they die there is the ende of their woe and miserie but when man dieth without this benefit there is the beginning of his For first in soule till the day of iudgement and then both in bodie and soule for euermore he shall enter into the endlesse paines and torments of hell in which if one should continue so many thousand yeares as there are drops in the Ocean sea and then be deliuered it were some ease but hauing continued so long which is an vnspeakable length of time he must remaine there as long againe and after that for euer and euer without release and therefore among all the benefits that euer were or can be thought of this is the greatest and most pretious Among all the burdens that can befall a man what is the greatest Some will say sicknesse some ignominie some pouertie some contempt but indeede among all the heauiest and the greatest is the burden of a mans owne sinnes lying vpon the conscience and pressing it downe without any assurance of pardon Dauid beeing a king had no doubt all that heart could wish and yet he laying aside all the royalties and pleasures of his kingdome saith this one thing aboue all that he is a blessed man that is eased of the burden of his sinnes A lazar man full of sores is vgly to the sight and we can not abide to looke vpon him but no lazar is so lothsome to vs as all sinners are in the sight of God and therfore Dauid counted him blessed whose sinnes were couered It may be some wil say there is no cause why a man should thus magnifie the pardon of sinne considering it is but a common benefit Thus indeede men may imagine which neuer knew what sinne meant but let a man onely as it were but with the tip of his finger haue a little feeling of the smart of his sinnes he shall finde his estate so fearefull that if the whole world were set before him on the one side and the pardon of sinnes on the other he would choose the pardon of his sinne before ten thousand worldes Though many drousie Protestants esteeme nothing of it yet to the touched conscience it is a treasure which when a man findes he hides it and goes home and sells all that he hath and buies it Therefore this beneâ—it is most excellent and for it the members of Gods Church haue great cause to giue God thankes without ceasing The duties to be learned hence are these And first of all here comes a commoÌ„ fault of men to be rebuked Euery one wil say that he beleeueth the remission of sinnes yet no man almost laboureth for a true and certen perswasion hereof in his owne conscience and for proofe hereof propound this question to the common Christian Doest thou perswade thy selfe that God giues remission of sinnes vnto his Church The answer will be I know and beleeue it But aske him further Doest thou beleeue the pardon of thine owne sinnes then comes in a blind answer I haue a good hope to God-ward but I can not tell I thinke no man can say so much for God saith to no man thy sinnes are pardoned But this is to speake flat contraries to say they beleeue and they can not tell it bewraies exceeding negligence in matter of saluation But let them that feare God or loue their owne soules health giue all diligence to make sure the remission of their owne sinnes withall auoiding hardnesse of heart and drowsines of spirit the most fearefull iudgements of God which euery where take place The foolish virgins went forth to meete the bridegroome with lamps in their hands as well as the wise but they neuer so much as dreamed of the horne of oyle till the comming of the bridegroome So many men liue in the Church of God as members thereof holding vp the lampe of glorious profession but in the meane season they seeke onely for the things of this life neuer casting how they may assure themselues in conscience touching their reconciliation with God till the day of death come Secondly if we be here bound to beleeue the pardon of all our sinnes then we must euery day humble our selues before God and seeke pardon for our daily offences for he giues grace to the humble or contrite he fills the hungrie with good things when the rich are sent emptie away When Benhadad the King of Syria was discomfited and ouercome by the king of Israel by the counsell of his seruants who told him that the kings of Israel were mercifull men he sent them cloathed in sackcloath with ropes about their neckes to intreat for peace and fauour Now when the king saw their submission he made couenant of peace with him We by our sinnes most iustly deserue hell death and condemnation euery day and therefore it standeth vs in hand to come into the presence of God and to humble our selues before him in sackcloath and ashes crauing and intreating for nothing in the world so much as for pardon of our sinnes and that day by day without ceasing till the Lord giue this blessed answer to our consciences that all our sinnes are put out of his remembrance We must not thinke that God putteth grace into mens hearts when they lie snurting vpon their elbowes and either not vse or despise the meanes but we must first vse the meanes partly by making confession of our sinnes to God and partly by crying to heauen for pardon and then when by his grace we beginne to desire grace he giues further grace Lastly if we beleeue the pardon of our sinnes then we must change the tenour and course of our liues and take heede of breaking Gods commandements by doing any of those things whereof our consciences may accuse vs and tell vs that by them we haue displeased God heretofore A man that for some misdemeanour hath beene cast into prison and lien there many yeares winter and sommer in cold irons when he obtaines libertie he will often bethinke himselfe of his old miserie and take heede for euer least he fall into the same offence againe and he which hath seene his owne sinnes and â—elt the smart of them and withall by Gods goodnes obtained assurance touching the pardon of them will neuer wittingly and willingly commit the like sinneâ— any more but in all things change the course of his life As for such as say that they haue the pardon of their sinnes and yet liue in them still they deceiue themselues and haue no faith at all Thus much for the second benefit which God bestoweth on his Church namely remission of sinnes now followeth the third in these wordes The resurrection of the
miserie to the vngodly as S. Iohn saith they that haue done euill shall come forth to the resurrection of condemnation If they might cease to liue after this life and die as the beast doth O theÌ„ it would be well with them for then they might haue an ende of their miserie but the wicked must after this life rise againe to condemnation which is the accomplishment of their eternall woe and wretchednes a rufull and dolefull case to consider and yet is it the state of all vnbeleeuing and vnrepentant sinners If a man were bidden to goe to bed that after hee had slept and was risen again he might go to execution it would make his heart to ake within him yet this yea a thousand fold worse is the state of all impenitent sinners they must sleep in the graue for a while theÌ„ rise againe that a secoÌ„d death may be inflicted vpon theÌ„ in bodie soule which is the suffering of the full wrath of God both in bodie soule eternally This being so let vs imbrace the good counsel of S. Peter who saith AmeÌ„d your liues turne that your sinnes may be done away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. If a man die repeÌ„tant for his sinnes it is a day of refreshing but if he die in his sinnes impetent and hard hearted it is a day of eternal horrour desperation confusion Againe if we beleeue that our bodies shall rise againe after this life stand before God at the last daie of iudgement wee must daily enter into a serious consideration of this time and haue in minde that one daiâ— we must meet the Lord face to face A traueller comes into an Inne hauing but a penny in his purse he sits downe and cals for all store of prouision and dainties now what is to be thought of him surely in the iudgement of all men his behauiour betokens folly or rather madnes But why because he spendes freely and hath no regard to the reckening which must follow howe foolish then mad is the practise of euery man that liueth in his sinns bathing himselfe in his pleasures in this world neuer bethinking how he shal meet god at the last day of iudgement and thâ—re make reckening for all his doings An ancient diuine wâ—ites of himselfe that this saying ran in his minde and sounded alwaies in his eares Arise ye dead and come vnto iudgement And this ought alwaies to be sounding in our eares that while we haue time wee should prepare our selues to meete God at the last day Thirdly if we beleeue the resurrection of the bodie we are not to weepe mourne immoderatly for our friends deceased Our Sauiour Christ did weep for Lazarus and when Steuen was stoned to death certaine men that feared God buried him and made great lamentation for him and therefore mourning is not condemned and wee must not be as stockes that are bereft of all compassion yet remember we must what Saint Paul saith to thâ— Thessalonians I would not brethren haue you ignorant concerning those which are asleepe that ye sorrowe not as others which haue no hope For the godlie man properly dieth not but laies himselfe downe to take a sleepe after his manifolde labours in this life which beeing ended hee must rise againe to ioyes euerlasting and therefore we must needes moderate and mingle our mourning for the deceased with this and such like comforts Fourthly we are taught hence to labour and striue against the natural feare of death for if there be a resurrection of our bodies after this life then death is but a passage or middle way from this life to eternall life If a begger should be commanded to put off his old rags that he might be cloathed with rich costly garments would he be sorrie because he should stand naked a while til he were wholly bestripped of his rags No surely well thus doeth God when he calls a man to death he bids him put off his old rags of sinne and corruption and be cloathed with the glorious robe of Christs righteousnes and our abode in the graue is but for a space while corruption be put off This is Pauls argument saying Wee knowe that when our earthly house of this tabernacle shall be dissolued we haue a building giuen of God which is an house not made with hands but eternall in the heauens Fifthly whereas the godly are subiect to manifold afflictions and miseries both in bodie and minde in this life here they shall finde a sufficient staie to quiet and calme their mindes if they consider that after this short life is ended there will ensue a ioyfull resurrection Iob in the extremitie of all his temptations made this the comfort to his soule that one daie he should rise again in which he should enioy the glorious presence of his Creatour And the Holy Ghost saith that the seruants of God in the daies of Antiochus were racked and tormented and would not bee deliuered why so because they looked for a better resurrection Lastly the consideration of this point serueth to be a bridle to restraine a man from sinne and a spurre to make him goe forward in all godlines of life and conuersation Saint Paul had hope toward God that the resurrection of the dead should be both of the iust and vniust Nowe what did this mooue him vnto Marke Herein saith he that is in this respect I endeauour my selfe alwaies to haue a cleare conscience towards God and towards man And let vs for our partes likewise remember the last iudgement that it may bee a meanes to mooue vs so to behaue our selues in all our actions that wee may keepe a good conscience before God and before men and let it also be a bridle vnto vs to keepe vs backe from all manner of sinne For what is the cause why men daily defile their bodies soules with so many damnable practises without any remorse of conscience Surely they neuer seriously remember the daie of the resurrection after this life wherein they must stand before Christ to giue an account of that which they haue done in this life whether it be good or bad Thus much of the duties nowe marke it is further said The resurrection of the bodie If the bodie rise it must first fall Here then this point is wrapped vp as a confessed trueth that all men must die the first death And yet considering that the members of the Church haue the pardon of their sinns which are the cause of death it may bee demaunded why they must die Ans. Wee are to know that when they die death doth not seaze vpon them as it is in his own nature a curse for in that respect it was borne of Christ vpon the crosse and that for vs but for two other causes which we must thinke vpon as being speciall meanes to make a man willing to die I. They must
die that originall corruption may be vtterly abolished for no man liuing on earth is perfectly sanctified and originall sinne is remaining for speciall causes to the last moment of this life and then it is abolished and not before II. The godly die that by death as by a straight gate they may passe from this vale of miserie to eternall life And thus Christ by his death makes death to be no death and turnes a curse into a blessing And to proceede It is not here said the resurrection of the soule but of the bodie onely what then will some say becommeth of the soule Diuers haue thought that the soules then though they doe not die yet are still kept within the bodie beeing as it were asleepe till the last day But Gods word saith to the contrarie For the soules of the godly lie vnder the altar and crie How long Lord Iesus Diues in soule did suffer the woe and torments of hell and Lazarus had ioy in Abrahams bosome Again some others thinke that mens soules after this life doe passe from one mans bodie to an other and Herod may seeme to haue beene of this opinion for when newes was brought him of Christ he saide that Iohn Baptist beeing beheaded was risen againe thinking that the soule of Iohn Baptist was put into the bodie of some other man And for proofe hereof some alledge the example of Nebuchadnezzar who forsaking the societie of men liued as beasts and did eate grasse like a beast they imagine that his owne soule went out of him and that the soule of a beast entred in the roome thereof But this indeede is a fond conceit for euen then he had the soule of a man when he liued as a beast beeing onely stricken by the hand of God with an exceeding madnesse whereby he was bereft of common reason as doth appeare by that clause in the text where it is said that his vnderstanding or knowledge returned to him againe Again some other thinke that the soule neither dieth nor sleepeth nor passeth out of one bodie into an other but wandereth here on earth among men and oftentimes appeareth to this or that man and this is the opinion of some hereticks and of the common people which think that dead men walke for proofe hereof some alleadge the practise of the witch of Endor who is said to make Samuel to appeare before Saul but the truth is it was not Samuel in deed but onely a counterfait of him For not all the witches in the world nor all the deuils in hell are able to disquiet the soules of the faithfull departed which are in the keeping of the Lord without wandring from place to place For when men die in the faith their soules are immediatly translated into heauen and there abide till the last iudgement and contrariwise if men die in their sinnes their soules go straight to the place of eternall condemnation and there abide as in a prison as Peter saith In a word when the breath goeth out of the bodie the soule of euery man goeth straight either to heauen or hell and there is no third place of aboad mentioned in Scripture To conclude the resurrection of the bodie is expressely mentioned in the Creede to shew that there is no resurrection of the soule which neither dieth nor sleepeth but is a spirituall and inuisible substance liuing and abiding for euer as well forth of the bodie as in the same Thus much of the third prerogatiue or benefit now followeth the fourth and last in these words And life euerlasting To handle this point to the full aâ—d to open the nature of it as it deserueth is not in the power of man For both the prophet Esai and Saint Paul say that the eye hath not seene the eare hath not heard neither came it into mans heart to thinke of those things which God hath prepared for those that loue him Againe Paul when hee was rapt into the third heauen saith that he sawe things not to be vttered Neuertheles we may in some part describe the same so farre forth as God in this case hath reuealed his will vnto vs. Wherefore in this last prerogatiue I consider two things the first is Life it selfe the second is the Continuance of life noted in the worde euerlasting Life it selfe is that whereby any thing acteth liueth and mooueth it selfe and it is twofolde vncreated or created Vncreated life is the very godhead it selfe whereby God liueth absolutely in himselfe from himselfe and by himselfe giuing life and beeing to all things that liue and haue beeing and this life is not meant here because it is not communicable to any creature Created life is a qualitie in the creature and it s againe two-fold naturall spirituall Naturall life is that whereby men in this world liue by meate and drinke and all such meanes as are ministred by Gods prouidence Spirituall life is that most blessed and happie estate in which all the Elect shall raigne with Christ their head in the heauens after this life and after the day of iudgement for euer and euer And this alone is the life which in the Creede we confesse and beleeue and it consisteth in an immediate coniunction and communion or fellowship with God himselfe as Christ in his solemne praier to his father a litle before his death signifieth I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall beleeue in me through thy word that they all may be one as thou O father art in me and I in thee eueÌ„ that they may be one also in vs. And wheÌ„ S. Iohn in the RevelatioÌ„ saith Beholde the tabernacle of God is with men he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himselfe shall be their God with them he sheweth that the very foundation of that happines which god hath prepared for his seruants stands in a societie betweene God and them whereby God shall dwell with them in heauen and they againe shall there enioy his glorious presence Touching this Communion three points must be considered The first is in what order men shall haue fellowship with God Ans. This communion shall be first of all with Christ as he is man and by reason that the manhoode of Christ is personally vnited to the godhead of the sonne it shall also be with Christ as he is God and consequently with the father and the holy Ghost The reason of this order is because Christ though he be the author and the fountaine of eternall life as he is God yet he conueies the same vnto vs onely in and by his flesh or manhood Yet must we not here thinke that life proceedeth froÌ„ the maÌ„hood it selfe as from a cause efficient for the flesh quickeneth not by any vertue froÌ„ it selfe but by the Word to which it is personally vnited it beeing as it were a pipe eternally to conuey life from the godhead vnto vs. The
horsmen in a kingdom Would you inioy Gods blessings which you waÌ„t By praier you may as it were put your hand into the cofers of Gods treasures inrich your selfe Doe you desire the fauour of Monarks and Princes By praier you may come in presence and haue speech with Iehova the king of heauen and earth Lastly would you know whether now liuing you be dead that beeing dead you may liue for euer By prayer a man may knowe whether hee bee dead to sinne dead to the world liue to God liue to Christ and liue eternally Prayer then beeing so excellent a point of Religion I am imboldened to commend this small treatise to your Honour not so much for it selfe as because it doth set out the matter and true manner of inuocation of Gods holy name And I hope for your fauour in accepting of it the rather because I doubt not but your desire is to be answerable to your most honourable for religion most worthy ancestors in the care of maintaining and countenancing any good thing that may any way serue for the furtheriÌ„g of the gospel of Christ. Nowe Iesus Christ our Lord and God euen the Father which hath loued vs giuen vs euerlasting consolation and good hope through grace stablish your Honour in euery good word and worke to the end Your H. to command William Perkins An aduertisement to the Reader GOod reader there was a booke of late published in London vnder this title PERKINS vpon the Lords praier In it I haue double iniurie First it was printed without my knowledge or consent And secondly the booke is faultie both in the matter and manner of writing In the matter these things are not well set downe First the commandement of praier very easily to be kept pag. 3 b 2. Prayer is the restauration of the Gospell 7 b 3. The three first petitions concerne Gods glorie the three latter the meanes of Gods glorie 1 b 4. Gods name taken for his deitie and not for his attributes or titles 15 b 5. A man must pray for the day of his death 26 a 6. Repentance is sufficient not only to bring a true faith but also to renew it 34. â— 7. A lesson in the Lords praier taken out of Poperie 45 a 8. The doctrine of satisfaction for sinne is a most vile doctrine 52 b 9. God and the deuill agree in the manner of temptation 61 b 10. God offereth men the occasion to sinne 62 a Likewise the manner of writing hath other faults First in the middle of the Lords prayer there is placed a discourse of the Lords supper 2. The end of the Lords prayer is not expounded at all but friuolously 3. There are very many places which haue no common reason in them as First Gods angels doe his will in countenance 39 b 2. Our daily bread is communicating bread 45 b 3. To walke before God in the truth of the satisfaction of Gods iustice 51 a 4. To purge a cleere conscience 51 b 5. The pages 65.66.67 are so penned as the reader cannot knowe what was my meaning Now considering by this vngoaly practise Christian and well disposed people are much abused to omit the iniurie done to my selfe I thought it my duty to make a redresse by publishing this treatise according as the points therein were deliuered otherwise I was not willing to haue set downe any thing in the way of Exposition of the Lords prayer because it is alreadie sufficiently performed by others AN EXPOSITION OF THE Lords praier in the way of Catechisme Seruing for ignorant people by M. Perkins Matth. 6. vers 9. After this manner therefore pray ye Our Father c. THe occasion and so also the coherence of these words with the former is this The Euangelist Matthew setting downe the sermons and sayings of our Sauiour Christ keeps not this course to propound euery thing as it was done or spoken but sometime he sets downe that first which was done last and that last which was done before according as the spirit of God directed him Which thing is verified in these words where the praier is mentioned yet the occasion wherefore our Sauiour Christ taught his Disciples to pray is not here specified But in S. Luk. 11. 1. the occasion of these wordes is euident For there it is said that the disciples of our Sauiour knowing that Iohn taught his disciples to pray made request to their master that he would doe the same to them likewise These fewe words set before the prâ—ier are a commandement and it prescribes vnto vs two duties the first to pray the second to pray after the manner following Touching the first point considering very fewe among the people knowe how to pray aright we must learne what it is to pray To make praier is to put vp our request to God according to his word from a contrite heart in the name of Christ with assurance to be heard For the better opening of these words we are to coÌ„sider sixe questioÌ„s The first is to whome we are to praie The answer is to God alone Rom. 10.14 How shall they call on him in whome they haue not beleeued c. Marke howe inuocation and faith are linked togither And Pauls reason may be framed thus In whome we put our affiance or beleefe to him alone must we praie but we beleeue onely in God therefore we must onely pray to him As for Saints or angels they are in no wise to be called vpon because not the least title of gods word prescribes vs so to doe because they cannot heare our praiers and discerne what are the thoughts and desires of our hearts and because inuocation is a part of diuine worship and therefore peculiar to God alone Obiection What neede any man pray vnto God considering hee knowes what we want before we aske and is readie and willing to giue that which we craue Ans. We pray not for this ende to manifest our case to God as though he knewe it not or to winne and procure his fauour and good will but for other weightie endes First that we might shew our submission and obedience to God because he hath giuen vs a direct commandement to pray and it must be obeyed Secondly that we may by inuocation shewe forth that wee doe indeede beleeue and repent because God hath made the promise of remission of sinnes and of all good blessings to such as doe indeede repent and humble themselues vnder the hand of God and by true faith apprehend and applie the promises of God vnto themselues Thirdly we pray to God that wee may as our dutie is acknowledge him to be the fountaine author and giuer of euery good thing Lastly that we might ease our mindes by powring out our hearts before the Lord for to this ende hath he made most sweete and comfortable promises Pro. 16.3 Psal. 37.5 Obiection What neede men vse prayer considering God in his eternall couÌ„sell hath certenly determined what shall come
spirit If we shall consider the conuersation of the wicked and the godly and their corrupt hearts togither we shall see little difference but in this that the wicked is delighted and glad to sinne but the godly doe wrestle as for life and death with their temptations and doe resist the deuill and doe desire the grace of Gods spirit and crie to heauen to bee freed from this bondage howesoeuer their hearts are alwaies readie to rebel against God 2. Forasmuch as the kingdome of grace is erected in Gods Church here vpon earth in this petition we are coÌ„manded to pray for the Chruch of God and the parts thereof Psal. 122.6 Praie for the peace of Ierusalem they shall prosper that loue thee Esay 62.7 Ye which are the Lords remembranceâ—s giue him no rest vntill he set vp Hierusalem the praise of the world And that Gods Church may flourish and be in good estate we are to pray for Christian Kings and Princes that God would blesse them and increase the number of them For they are as nursing fathers and nursing mothers to the Church And wee especially are bound to pray for the Queenes most excellent maiestie as also for the French king that they may be blessed and Gods kingdome by them aduanced And againe because ministers are the Lords watchmen in the Church we are here also put in minde to seeke their good and to praie that their hearts may be set for the building of Gods kingdome for the beating downe of the kingdome of sinne and Satan and for the sauing of the soules of his people And the rather because the deuill laboureth night and daie to ouerthrow theÌ„ in this glorious worke and to resist them in their ministerie as appeareth in Zachaâ—ie 3.1 When Ioshua the high priest stood before the Angell of the Lord Satan stood at his right hand namely to resist him Therefore also wee are to praie for them that the Lord would keepe them and furnish them with gifts and with all make them faithfull For where vision faileth the people are left naked saith Salomon 2. Thess. 3. 1. Brethren pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue a free passage and be glorified Thirdly we must pray for all Christian Schooles of learning Howsoeuer some thinke but basely of them yet they are the ordinarie meanes to maintaine the ministerie and so the Church of God A man that hath diuers orchards wil also haue a seminarie ful of young plants to maintaine it Schooles they are as Seminaries to Gods church without which the Church falles to decay because they serue to make supplie of ministers 3. Thirdly we are to desire that the Lord would hasten the second comming of Christ as the Saints in heauen praie Come Lord Iesus come quicklie and therefore the godly are said to loue the comming of Christ. 2. Tim. 4.8 A penitent sinner so abhors his own corruptions and the irkesome temptations of Satan that in this respect he desires that Christ would hasten his particular comming to him by death for no other cause but that he might make an end of sinning and displeasing of God Thy will be done 1. The Coherence IN the second petition we desired that God would let his kingdome come vz. That he would rule in our hearts If he then must raigne we must be his subiects and therefore here we craue that beeing his subiects wee may obey him and doe his will Mal. 1.6 If I be a father where is my honour If I be a master where is my feare 2. The meaning VVIll Here it signfieth Gods word written in the olde and new Testament For in his word his will is reauealed Of the whole will of God there be three speciall points which are in this place meant 1. To beleeue in Christ Ioh. 6.40 This is the will of him that sent me that euery one which seeth the Sonne and beleeueth in him should haue euerlasting life 2. Sanctification of body soule 1. Thess. 4.3 This is the will of God euen your sanctification c. 3. The bearing of affliction in this life Rom. vers 29. Those which he knew before he did predestinate to be made like to the image of his owne sonne Phil. 3.10 That I might knowe him and the vertue of his resurrection and the fellowship of his afflictions and be made conformable to his death Thy will Not mine for mans owne will is wicked and corrupt yea it is flat enmitie to God Rom. 8. v. 5. Done That is obeyed and accomplished of men Then the effect of the prayer is this O Lord seeing thou art our King giue vs grace to shewe our selues good subiects in obeying thy will 3. The wants to be praied against 1. HEre first we are to bewaile this that our hearts are so prone to rebellioÌ„ and disobedience of Gods commandements Put a match to a heape of gun-powder on a sudden it will be all on a flame and as long as we adde matter to the fire it burnes so by nature we are most readie to sinne so soone as the least occasion is giuen Dauid had experience of this when hee praied Knit my heart to thee O Lord c. Psal. 86. 11. and incline my heart to thy commandements Psal. 119.37 Those which finde not this want in themselues and the like affection to bewaile it are in a miserable and dangerous case euen as a man that hath a great disease vpon him and knowes not of it 2. Againe wee must here bewaile the sinne of the worlde as ignorance schismes hipocrisie pride ambition contempt of Gods word couetousnes oppression want of loue of God and his word c. 2. Peter 2.7 Lot was vexed and his righteous heart was vexed with the vncleane conuersation of the Sodomites from day to day so ought our soules to bee vexed and grieued continually at the wickednesse of our time and we are to send vp our praiers to God for vnbeleeuing vnrepentant sinners that they may be brought to the obedience of Gods will Ezech. 9.4 In a common iudgement vpon Ierusalem They are marked in the forhead that mourne and crie for all the abominations that be done in the middest of it 3. Here also we must humble our selues for our vnquietnesse of mind impatience wheÌ„ god laies any crosse on vs. It is Gods wil that we should suffer affliction and withall humble our selues vnder his mightie hand Our Sauiour praied that the cup might be taken away but with submission to his Fathers will Luk. 22.42 And this Dauid had learned when he said But if he thus say behold I haue no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eies 2. Sam. 15.26 4. Graces to be desired 1. THe first thing which we are here to desire is that we may haue grace to denie our selues wils and affections because herein wee are vnlike to God and like the deuill This is the first lesson that our Sauiour doth
peruse What one shall then escape and say I can my selfe excuse In iudgement with thy seruant Lord oh enter not at all For iustified in thy sight not one that liueth shall And for thy pitie plentifull O Lord I thee intreat To grant me pardon for my sinne for it is wondrous great O Lord what earthly man doth know the errours of this life Then clense me from my secret sinnes which are in me most rife And keepe me that presumptuous sinnes preuaile not ouer me And then I shall be innocent and great offences flee To thee O Lord my God loe I doe stretch my crauing hands My soule desireth after thee as doth the thirstie lands As handmaids watch their mistris hands some grace for to atchiue So I behold thee Lord my God till thou doe me forgiue Lord turne thee to thy wonted grace my silly soule vptake O saue me not for my deserts but for thy mercie sake My soule why dost thou faint and quaile so sore with paine opprest With thoughts why dost thy selfe assaile so sore within my brest Trust in the Lord thy God alway and thou the time shalt see To giue him thankes with laud and praise for health restorde to thee For why his anger but a space doth last and slacke againe But in his fauour and his grace alway doth life remaine Though gripes of griefe and pangs full sore doe lodge with thee all night The Lord to ioy shall thee restore before the day be light The Lord is kind and mercifull when sinners doe him grieue The slowest to conceiue a wrath and readiest to forgiue And looke what pitie parents deare vnto their children beare Like pitie beares the Lord to such as worship him in feare The Lord that made me knowes my shape my mould and fashion iust How weake and fraile my nature is and how I am but dust O God create in me an heart vnspotted in thy sight And eke within my bowels Lord renue a stable spright With thy free spirit confirme thou me and I will teach therefore Sinners thy waies and wicked shall be turned to thy lore My soule is rauisht with desire and neuer is at rest But seekes to know thy iudgements hie and what may please thee best O would to God it might thee please my waies so to addresse That I might both in heart and voyce thy lawes keepe and confesse In righteousnes I doe intend my time and daies to serue Haue mercie Lord and me defend so that I doe not swerue And with thy sauing health O Lord vouchsafe to visit me That I the great felicitie of thine elect may see And with thy peoples ioy I may a ioyfull minde possesse And may with thine inheritance a glorying heart expresse The Lord the God of Israel be blest for euermore Let all the people say Amen praise ye the Lord therefore FINIS A TREATISE TENDING VNTO A DECLARATION WHETHER A MAN BE IN THE ESTATE OF DAMNATION OR IN THE ESTATE OF GRACE and if he be in the first how he may in time come out of it if in the second how he may discerne it and perseuer in the same to the ende Reuiewed and corrected by the Author The points that are handled be set downe in the page following 2. Pet. 1. vers 10. Giue all diligence to make your calling and election sure for if ye doe these things ye shall neuer fall Printed for I. P. and I. L. 1600. The Contents of the booke How farre a Reprobate may goe in Christian Religion The estate of a true Christian in this life which also sheweth howe farre the elect beeing called goe beyond all reprobates in Christianitie A Dialogue to the same purpose gathered out of the sauorie writings of Master Tindall and Bradford Howe a reprobate may performe all the religion of the Church of Rome The conflicts betweene Satan and a Christian. How the word of God is to be applied aright vnto the conscience Consolations for the troubled consciences of weake Christians A Declaration of certaine spirituall Desertions TO THE RIGHT WORSHIPFVL AND MY CHISTIAN FRIEND MASTER Valentine Knightly Esquire one of her Maiesties Iustices of peace in Northampton shiere SIr I pray you consider with me an especiall point of Gods word carefully to be waied it is this Many professors of Christ in the day of grace perswade themselues that they are in the estate of grace and so the true Church esteemeth of them too yet when the day of grace is past they contrariwise shall finde themselues to be in the estate of daÌ„nation remedilesse A dolefull case yet a most resolute trueth and the reason is plaine Men that liue in the Church are greatly annoyed with a fearefull securite and deadnes of heart by which it comes to passe that they thinke it enough to make a common protestation of the faith not once in all their life times examining themselues whether they be in the estate of grace before the eternall God or not And indeede it is a grace peculiar to the man Elect to trie himselfe whether he be in the estate of grace or not The further opening of the trueth of this point as also the daunger of it I haue enterprised in this treatise which I am willing to bestow on you both for the profession of the faith which you make as also for that Christian friendship you haue shewed to me Accept of it I pray you and vse it for your edification Thus I commend you to God and to the word of his grace that is able to builde you vp further and giue you an inheritance among them which are sanctified From Cambridge this 24. of Nouember 1589. Your Worships to command William Perkins To the Christian Reader GOod Reader it is a thing to be considered that a man may seeme both vnto himselfe and to the Church of God to be a true professour of the Gospel and yet indeede be none All professors that be of this sort are excellently described Luk. 8. vers 13. in thesâ— words And they which are vpon the stony grouÌ„d are they which when they shal heare receiue the word with ioy but hauing no roote beleeue for a time in the time of temptation goe away Where are to be noted three things First their faith in that they are said to beleeue for a season Secondly the fruits of that faith in that they are said to receiue the word preached with ioy Thirdly their vnsoundnesse in that they are compared to stony ground and in the time of temptation goe away Concerning their faith wheras the spirit of God saith that they doe beleeue these things are to be considered First that they haue the knowledge of the word of God Secondly that they both can and doe gâ—ue assent vnto the word of God that it is most true Thirdly
no doubt because through the dulnesse of his heart he cannot trie and examine himselfe therfore truly cannnot discerne of his estate whether he be in Christ or not and it may be thought that Sathan is readie with some false perswasion to deceiue him For this is his propertie that vpon whome God threatneth death there Sathan is bold to pronounce life and saluation as on the contrarie to those to whome God pronounceth loue and mercie to those I say he threatneth displeasure and damnation such malice hath he against Gods children XXXI And hereby it commeth to passe that an hypocrite may be in the visible Church and obey it in the word and discipline so be taken for a true member of Christ when as a man indeed regenerate may be excommunicate and end his life before he be receiued againe for this is the end of excommunication that the flesh that is the part vnregenerate may be destroyed and the spirit that is the part regenerate may be kept aliue in the day of the Lord. Now the man in whome is spirit and flesh must needes be the childe of God because this argueth that he hath the sanctifying spirit of Christ. Againe Paul when he biddeth the Corinthians to comfort the incestious man least through the sleight of Sathan he should be ouerwhelmed of ouer much heauines giueth men to vnderstand that he might haue ended his life in great extremitie of sorrowe before he had beene visibly receiued into the Church againe XXXII Though God will neuer adopt any reprobate yet by the adoption of the elect they may receiue profit For they find the blessing of God to be on them by reason that they dwel together haue societie with the children of God For Noahs sake euery one in his family is saued in the flood For lots cause the men of Zoar are preserued froÌ„ the fire And God would haue spared Sodom if there had bin but ten good men in it For Rahabs cause her family and kindred are at libertie in Iericho When Ioseph was in Putiphars house al things prospered well For Samuels cause the Israelites were deliuered from the Philistims And for Pauls cause they which were with him in the ship were preserued And againe a reprobate by meanes of the faith of either of his parents may be within Gods couenant and so may be made partaker of Baptisme one of the seales of the couenant For so God made his couenant with Abraham that he would be not onely his God but also the God of his seede after him which Paul expoundeth not of a few but of all nations Also he saith manifestly that those children either of whose parents are beleeuers are holy which holinesse is not inherent in their persons but onely outward and it is a spirituall prerogatiue graunted them of God in that he vouchsafeth them to be in his couenant whereby they are distinguished from the wicked and prophane men of the world XXXIII Besides this reprobates haue some prerogatiues of God as that lie is patient towards them that before he will destroy them he vseth many meanes to win them that they commonly spend all the daies of their liues in prosperitie insomuch that it is said of them in the Psalme that they goe in continual prosperitie vnto their death and pine not away as the children of God doe But after a certain time God in his iust iudgement hardneth their hearts blindeth the eyes of their minds he maketh their heads giddy with a spiritual drunkennes by the strength of their inward lusts as also by the effectuall opâ—ration of Satan they fall to open infidelitie contempt of Gods word and so run headlong to their own damnation and perish finally And in this they are like to hauks which so long as they liue are caried on the handes of noble men but when they are dead they are cast on the dunghill Iulian the Apostata was first a man learned and eloquent and professed the religion of Christ but afterward he fel and wrote a booke against the religion of Christ answered by Cyril on a time in a battell against the Persians was thrust into the bowells with a dart no man then knew how which dart he pulled out with his owne hand presently blood followed which as it gushed out he tooke it in his hand and flung it into the ayre saying Vicisti Galilâ—e vicisti O thou Galilean meaning Christ thou art the conquerour thou art the conquerour thus he ended his daies in blaspheming Christ whom he had professed The reason of this apostasie is euident Seede that is not deepely rooted in the earth at the beginning of the yeare springeth vp it is greene and bringeth forth leaues flowers and it may be some kind of fruit too when the heat of sommer commeth it parcheth the earth and the corne wanting deepe rooting and therfore wanting moysture withereth away Gods word is like seede which that it may bring forth fruit vnto euerlasting life it must be first receiued of the ground secondly it must be rooted the receiuing of it is when the minde vnderstandeth it and remembreth it he rooting of it is when being beleeued it pierceth to the heart and taketh hold of the affections This rooting is of two sorts the first is when the word rooteth but not deepe ynough as when the word is receiued into the minde and into the heart by the ioy of the heart but not with the residue of the affections The second is a deepe and liuely rooting of the word when the word is receiued into the minde and into the heart by the will and all the affections of the heart The first kind of rooting of the word befalleth to a reprobate who vnderstandeth and reioyceth in the promises of saluation yet he doth not put any confidence in them he can not rest in them he doth not reioyce that his name is written in the book of life he doth not work out his saluation with feare and trembling In a word his heart is in paâ—t softened to reioyce at the preaching of the word of God yet his heart is not opened as Lydias was nor enlarged as Dauid saith to imbrace the truth but the Elect he receiueth the word not onely into his mind least it should be only an imagination but also it is deepely rooted in his heart For 1 In sure confidence he resteth himselfe on Gods promise Rom. 8.38 Heb. 10.22 2 He hopeth and longeth to see the accomplishment of it 1. Thess. 1.10 3 He heartily loueth God for making such a promise to him in Christ. 1. Ioh. 4.10 4 He reioyceth in it and therefore doth meditate on it continually Luk. 10.20 Rom. 5.2 5 He hateth all doctrines which are against it 6 He is grieued when he doth any thing that may hinder the accomplishment of it Math. 26.75 7 He vseth the meanes to come to
elect For the better knowing of it there is to bee considered First what faith is Secondly how God doth worke it in the hearts of the elect Thirdly what degrees there be of faith Fourthly what are the fruits and benefits of faith IIII. Faith is a wonderfull grace of God by which the elect doe apprehend and apply Christ and all his benefits vnto themselues particularly Here first it is to be coÌ„sidered that the very nature of faith staÌ„deth in a certaine power of apprehending and applying Christ. This is declared by Paul whe he saith Ye are buried with him through baptisme by whome ye are also risen againe with him by the faith of the power of God who raised him from the dead Where it appeareth that faith is made a meanes to communicate Christ himselfe his death and buriall and so all other benefits to the beleeuer Againe to beleeue in Christ and to receiue or to lay hold on Christ are put one for another by Saint Iohn which declareth that there is a speciall applying of Christ euen as we see when a man hath any thing giuen him he reacheth out his hand and pulleth it to himselfe and so makes it his owne Moreouer faith is called the putting on of Christ which cannot be vnles Christs righteousnes be specially applyed to the heart as the garment to the backe when it is put on Lastly this may appeare in that faith is called the eating and drinking of Christ for there is no eating of meat that nourisheth but first it must be tasted and chewed in the mouth then it must be coÌ„ueyed into the stomack there digested lastly it must be applyed to the parts of the bodie that are to be nourished And Paul praieth for the Ephâ—sians that Christ may dwell in their hearts by faith which plainely importeth this apprehending and applying of Christ. I adde further that faith is a wonderfull grace of God which may appeare first in that Paul calleth it the faith of Gods power because the power of God is especially seene in the begetting of faith Secondly experience sheweth it to be a wonderfull gift of God when a man neither seeth nor feeleth his sinnes then to say hee beleeueth in Gods mercie it is an easie matter but when a man shall feele his heart pressed downe with the waight of his sinnes and the anger of God for them then to apply Gods free mercie to his own soule it is a most hard matter for then it is the propertie of the cursed nature of man to blaspheme God and to despaire of mercie Iudas who no doubt often preached mercy and redemption by Christ in the securitie of his heart when Gods hand was vpon him and the Lord made him see the vilenesse of his treacherie he could not comfort himselfe in Christ if one would haue giuen him ten thousand worlds but in an hellish horror of conscience hanged himselfe desperately which sheweth what a wonderfull hard thing it is at the same instant when a man is touched for his sinnes then to apply Gods mercie to himselfe Yet a true Christian by the power of faith can doe this as it may appeare in Dauid In the day of my trouble saith he I sought the Lord my sore ran and ceased not in the night my soule refused comfort I did thinke vpon God and was troubled I praied and my spirit was full of anguish and hee addeth the word Sebah a note very likelie of some wonderfull thing Againe he being almost in the gulfes of hell euen then cried to the Lord for helpe Iob saith If God should destroy him yet he would for all that beleeue in him still Vndoubtedly strange is the band of faith knitting Christ his members togither which the anguish of spirit cannot and the strokes of Gods hand doe not vnloose V. This apprehending of Christ is not done by any corporall touching of him but spiritually by assuraÌ„ce which is wheÌ„ the elect are perswaded in their hearts by the holy ghost of the forgiueuesse of their owne sinnes and of gods infinit mercie towards them in Iesus Christ. According to that of Paul Now we haue receiued not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that wee might know the things which are giuen vs of God The things which the spirit of God maketh known to the faithfull particularly are their iustification adoption sanctification eternall life and thus when any are perswaded of these things concerning themselues they doe in their hearts distinctly apply and appropriate Christ and his benefits to themselues VI. The maner that God vseth in the begetting of faith is this First he prepareth the heart that it may be capable of faith Secondly he causeth faith by little and litle to spring and to breed in the heart The preparation of the heart is by humbling an softening of it to the doing of this there are foure things requisite The first of them is the knowledge of the word of God both of the lawe and of the gospel without the which there can be no faith according to that saying of Esaiah By his knowledge shall my righteous seruant iustifie many And that of Iohn This is eternall life that they know thee to be the onely very God and whome thou hast sent Iesus Christ. The onely ordinarie meanes to attaine faith by is the word preached which must be heard remembred practised and continually hid in the heart The least measure of knowledge without which a man cannot haue faith is the knowledge of Elements or the fundamentall doctrines of a Christian religionâ— A fundamentall doctrine is that which beeing obstinately denied all religion and all obtaining of saluation is ouerthrown This knowledge hath a generall faith going with it which is an assent of the heart to the known trueth of Gods word This faith when it is grown vp to some great measure it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the full assurance of vnderstanding and it is to bee seene in the martyrs who maintained Gods trueth against the persecutions of the false Church vnto death VII Although both elect and reprobate may be enlightned to know the word of God yet the elect in this thing goe farre beyond all reprobates for it is specially said of them that God is their schoole-master that he sofeteneth their stony hearts and maketh them pliable that hee draweth them that hee openeth their senses hearts eares vnderstandings that the holy ghost is their annointmeÌ„t and their eie-salue to cleare the eies of their minde to conceiue the mysteries of Gods worde And the difference of illumination in them is threefolde I. First the knowledge which the reprobate hath concerning the kingdoÌ„e of heauen is only a generall and confused knowledge but the knowledge of the elect is pure certaine sure distinct and particular for it is ioyned with a feeling and inward experience of the thing
hath a disease or sore in his bodie before he can be cured of it he must see it feele paine of it and bee in a feare least it bring him into danger of death after this he shall see himselfe to stande in neede of phisicke and he longeth till he be with the phisitian when hee is once come to him he desireth him of all loues to helpe him and to shewe the best skill he can he will not spare for any cost then hee yeeldes himselfe into the Phisitians handes perswading himselfe that by Gods blessing he both can and wil help him after this he comes to his former health againe On the same manner euery man is wounded with the deadly wounde of sinne at the very heart and he that would be saued and escape damnation must see his sinne be sorrowfull for it and vtterly despaire of his own strength to attaine saluation thereby furthermore he must see himselfe to stand in neede of Christ the good Phisitian of his soule and long after him and crie vnto him with deepe sighes and groanes for mercie after this Christ Iesus will temper him a plaister of his owne heart blood which beeing applied he shall finde himselfe reuiued and shall come to a liuely assurance of the forgiuenesse of all his sinnes So it was in Dauid when he repented of his adulterie and murther First God made him see his sinnes for he saith I knowe mine iniquities and my sinnes are euer before me Secondly he felt Gods anger for his sinnes make me saith he to heare ioy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may reioice Thirdly he vtterly despaired of his owne strength in that he said stablish me with thy free spirit signifying thereby vnlesse the Lord would stay him with his glorious power he should runne headlong to his owne confusion Fourthly he comes to see himselfe stand in great neede of Gods fauour one mercy wil not content him he praieth for the whole innumerable multitude of his mercies to be bestowed on him to doe away his iniquities Fiftly his desire and his prayer for the forgiuenesse of his sinne are set downe in the whole Psalme And in his prayer he gathereth some comfort and assurance of Gods mercie towards himselfe in that he saith The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise Againe the like appeareth in Dauid Psal. 32.3 When I held my tongue my bones consumed in my roring all the day 4. For thy hand was heauie vpon me day and night my moisture was turned into the drought of sommer Sela. 5. I confessed my sinnes vnto thee neither hid I mine iniquities I said I will confesse against my selfe my wickednes vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the iniquitie of my sinne To this purpose is the example of R. Glouer Martyr who being somwhat troubled at his entrance into prison testifieth thus of himselfe So saith he I remained without any further conference of any man by the space of eight daies and till the bishops comming in which time I gaue my selfe continually to prayer and meditation of the mercifull promises of God made to all without exception of persons that call vpon the name of his deare sonne Iesus Christ. I found in my selfe daiely amendment of health of bodie increase of peace of conscience and many consolations from God by the helpe of his spirit and sometimes as it were a tast and glimmering of the life to come all for his onely sonne Iesus Christs sake XVI There are diuers degrees and measures of this vnfained faith according as there be diuers degrees of Christians some are yet in the wombe and haue their mother the Church trauelling of them some are newe borne babes feeding on the milke of the word some are perfect men in Christ come to the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ. XVII The least measure of faith that any Christian can haue is compared to the graine of mustard seed the least of all seeds and to flaxe that hath fire in it but so weake that it can neither giue heat nor light but only maketh a smoke and is called by the name of a little faith and it may bee thus described When a man of an humble heart doth not yet feele the assurance of the forgiuenes of his own sinnes and yet he is perswaded that they are pardonable desiring that they might be pardoned and therefore praieth to God that he would pardon them and giue him strength to leaue them XVIII A little faith may more plainely be knowne by considering of these foure points first that it is onely in his heart who is humbled for sinne For the Lord dwelleth with him that is of a contrite and humble spirit to receiue the spirit of the humble and to giue life to them that are of a contrite heart Secondly it is in a man especially at the time of his conuersion and calling to Christ after which he is to growe from faith to faith Thirdly this faith though it bee in the heart yet it is not so much felt in the heart this was in Dauid at some times My God my God why hast thou forsaken me saith he The first wordes my God my God are speeches of faith yet the latter why hast thou forsaken me shew that thē he had no feeling of Gods mercie A little faith then is in the heart of man as in the spring time the fruite is in the bud which yet appeareth not but onely hath his nature and substance in the bud Lastly the beginnings and seedes of this faith or at the least signes and effects thereof are three The first is a perswasion that a mans own sinnes are pardonable this perswasion though it be not faith yet it is a good preparation to faith for the wicked cut themselues off quite from Gods mercie in that with Cain they say their sinnes are greater then that they can be forgiuen The second is a desire of the fauour and mercie of God in Christ and of the meanes to attaine to that fauour This desire is a speciall grace of God and it hath the promise of blessednes and it must be distinguished from that desire which wicked men haue who though they desire life eternal as Balaam did yet they cannot sincerely desire the meanes as faith repentance mortification reconciliation c. The third is praier for nothing in this world but only for the forgiuenesse of their sinnes with great sighes groanes from the bottome of the heart which they are not able to expresse as they feele them Now this heartie praying and desire for the pardon of sinne can neuer come from the flesh but onely from the spirit who stirreth vp these heauenly motions of longing desiring sighing after remission of sinne and all other graces of God which hee belloweth vpon his
children And where the spirit of Christ dwelleth there must needes be faith for Christ dwelleth in the hearts of the faithful by faith Therfore as Rebecca when she felt the Twins striue in her womb though it pained her yet shee knew both that shee had conceiued and that the children were quick in her so they who haue these motions and holy affections in them before mentioned may assure themselues that the spirit of god dwelleth in them and consequently that they haue faith though a weake faith XIX Examples of this small faith are euident in the Apostles who though they beleeued that Christ was the Sauiour of the world yet they were ignorant of his death and resurrection which are the cheife meanes of saluation After his resurrection they were ignorant of his ascension of his spiritual kingdome for they dreamed of an earthly kingdome and at his death they all fled from him and Peter fearefully denied him They being in this estate are not said to haue no faith but to be of little faith Another example we haue in Dauid who hauing continued a long space in his two great sinnes adulterie and murther was admonished thereof by Nathan the prophet beeing admonished he confessed his sinnes and straightway Nathan declared vnto him frō the Lord the forgiuenes of them Yet afterward Dauid humbleth himselfe as it appeareth in the 51. Psalme and praieth most earnestly for the forgiuenes of those and all other his sinnes euen as though it had not bin true that they were forgiuen as Nathan told him the reason is howsoeuer they were remitted before God yet Dauid at his first repenting of them felt none assurance in his heart of the forgiuenes of them onely he had a perswasion that they might be pardoned And therefore he vehemently desired and praied to the Lord to remit them and to sanctifie him anew This then being the least measure of faith it must be remembred that he who hath not attained to it hath as yet no sauing faith at all XX. The greatest measure of faith is a full perswasion of the mercie of God For it is the strength and ripenes of faith Rom. 4.20.21 Abraham not weake in faith but being strengthened in the faith was fully perswaded that he who had promised was able to doe it This full assurance is when a man can say with Paul I am perswaded that neither life nor death nor Angels nor principalities nor powers nor things present nor things to come nor height nor depth nor any other creature shall be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. And least any should thinke this saying is peculiar to Paul he testifieth of himselfe that for this cause he was receiued to mercie that he might be an example to them which after should beleeue in Christ to life eternall and the whole Church in the Cant◠vseth the same in effect saying Loue is as strong as death iealousie is as cruel as the graue the coales thereof are fierie coales and a vehement flame Much water cannot quench loue neither can the flouds drown it if a man should giue all the substance of his house for loue they would contemne it XXI No Christian attaineth to this full assurance at the first but in some continuance of time after that for a long space he hath kept a good conscience before God and before men and hath had diuers experiences of Gods loue and fauour towards him in Christ. This Paul declareth to the Romanes in afflictions God sheds abroad his loue in their hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen to them but how by degrees for from afflictions ariseth patience from patience commeth experience from experience hope and hope neuer maketh ashamed or disappointeth him of eternall life This is euident in Dauids practise Doubtles saith he kindnes and mercie shall follow me all the daies of my life and I shall liue a long season in the house of the Lord. Mark this his resolute perswasion and consider how he came vnto it namely by experience of Gods fauour at sundrie times and after sundrie manners For before he set downe this resolution he numbred vp diuerse benefits receiued of the Lord that he fedde him in greene pastures and led him by the refreshing waters of Gods word that he restoreth him and leadeth him in the paths of righteousnes that he strengtheneth him in great daungers euen of death and preserueth him that in despight of his enemies he enriched him with many benefits By meanes of all these mercies of God bestowed on him he came to be perswaded of the continuance of the fauour of God towardes him Againe Dauid saide before King Saul Let no mans heart faile because of Goliah Thy seruant will goe and fight with the Philistine And Saul said to Dauid Thou art not able to goe against this Philistine to fight with him for thou art but a boy and he is a man of warre from his youth Dauid answered that he was able to fight with and to slay the vncircumcised Philistine And the ground of his perswasion was taken from experience for thus he saide Thy seruant kept his fathers sheepe and there came a Lyon and likewise a Beare and tooke a sheepe out of the flocke and I went out after him and smote him and tooke it out of his mouth and when he arose against me I caught him by the beard and smote him and slew him So thy seruant slew both the Lyon and the Beare therefore this vncircumcised Philistine shal be as one of thē seeing he hath rayled on the hoast of the liuing God The like proceeding must be in matters concerning eternall life Little Dauid resembleth euery Christian Goliah and the armie of the Philistines resembleth Sathan and his power He therefore that will be resolued that he shall be able to ouercome the gates of hell and attaine to life euerlasting must long keepe watch and ward ouer his owne heart and he must fight against his owne rebellious flesh and crucifie it yea he must haue experiences of Gods power strengthening him in many temptations before he shall be fully assured of his attaining to the kingdome of heauen XXII Thus much concerning faith it selfe now follow the fruits and benefits of faith By meanes of this speciall faith the Elect are truly ioyned vnto Christ and haue an heauenly communion and fellowship with him and therefore doe in some measure inwardly feele his holy spirit moouing and stirring in them as Rebecca felt the Twins to stirre in her wombe Christ is as the head in the bodie euery beleeuer as a member of the same bodie now as the head giueth sense and motion to the members and the members feele themselues to haue sense and to mooue by meanes of the head so doth Christ Iesus reuiue and quicken euery true beleeuer and
And this sanctification is throughout the whole man in the spirite soule and minde 1. Thess. 5.23 And here the spirit signifieth the minde and memorie the soule the will and affections XXXIIII The sanctification of the mind is the enlightning of it with the true knowledge of Gods word It is of two sorts either spirituall vnderstanding or spirituall wisdome Spirituall vnderstanding is a generall conceiuing of euery thing that is to be done or not to be done out of Gods word Spirituall wisdome is a worthie grace of God by which a man is able to vnderstand out of Gods word what is to be done or not to be done in any particular thing or action according to the circumstances of person time place c. Both these are in euery Christian otherwise Paul would neuer haue praied for the Colossians That they might be fulfilled with knowledge of Gods will in all wisdome and spirituall vnderstanding In both these excelled Dauid who testified of himselfe that Gods word was a lanterne to his feete and a light to his paths and that God by his commandements had made him wiser then his enemies that he had more vnderstanding then all his teachers because Gods testimonies were his meditations that he vnderstood more then the ancient because he kept Gods precepts The properties of the mind enlightened are specially two The first is that by it a Christian sees his owne blindnes ignorance and vanitie as appeareth in Dauid who beeing a Prophet of God yet praied Open mine eyes O Lord that I may see the wonders of thy law And thence it is that the godly so much bewailed the blindnes of their minds Contrariwise the wicked man in the middest of his blindnes thinks himselfe to see The second is that the mind runneth and is occupied in a continuall meditation of Gods word So Dauid saith the righteous mans delight is in the law of the Lord and in his law doth he meditate day and night XXXV The memory also is sanctified in that it can both keepe and remember that which is good and agreeable to Gods will whereas naturally it best remembreth lewdnes and wickednes and vanitie This holy memorie was in Dauid I haue hid thy promises in mine heart that I might not sinne against thee And Marie kept all the sayings of Christ and pondered them in her heart And to the exercise of this memorie Salomon hath a good lesson My sonne hearken vnto my words incline thine eares vnto my sayings let them not depart from thine eyes but keepe them in the middest of thine heart XXXVI Furthermore the will of a Christian is renued and purified by Christ which appeareth in that it is so far forth freed from sin that it can will choose that which is good and acceptable to God and refuse that which is euil according to that of Paul It is God which worketh in you the will and the deede euen of his good pleasure Now if a man be considered as he is naturally he can neither will nor performe that which is good but onely that which is euill for he is sold vnder sin as the oxe or the asse committeth iniquitie as the fish draweth in water yea he is in bondage vnder Satā who inspireth his mind with vile motions and boweth his will affections and the members of his bodie to his cursed will so that for his life he is not able to doe any thing but sinne rebel against God And it must be remembred that although the Christian mans will be freed in part from the bondage of sinne in this life yet it shall not be free from the power of sinne vntill the life to come for Paul that worthie Saint saith of himselfe beeing regenerate that he was carnall and sold vnder sinne XXXVII Sanctified affections are knowne by this that they are mooued inclined to that whiah is good to embrace it are not commonly affected and stirred with that which is euill vnlesse it be to eschew it Examples hereof are these which follow To reioyce with them that reioyce And to weepe with them that weepe To reioyce because a mans name is written in heauen To desire Gods presence and fauour as the drie land desireth water To feare and tremble at Gods word To long and to faint after the places where God is worshipped To be vexed in soule from day to day in seeing and hearing the vnlawfull deedes of men and to shed riuers of teares because men breake Gods commandements In feruencie of spirit to serue the Lord. To put on the bowels of compassion towards the miseries of men To be angrie and sinne not To sorrow for the displeasing of God To loue the brethren i◠Christ. To admire at the word of God To loue Gods commandements aboue gold To admire the graces of God in others In feare to serue God and to reioyce in trembling To walke in the feare of God and to be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost To be heauie through manifold temptations To reioyce in beeing partaker of the sufferings of Christ. To waite on the Lord to reioyce in him and to trust in his holy name To waite for the full redemption To sigh desiring to enioy eternall life To loue the habitation of Gods house and the place where his honour dwelleth To esteeme all things as losse and dung in respect of Christ. XXXVIII But among all these sanctified affections there are foure specially to be marked The first is a zeale for Gods glorie by which a Christian is thus affected that rather then God should loose his glorie he could be content to haue his own soule damned As it was with Moses who feared least God should loose his glorie if he did vtterly destroy the Israelites for their idolatrie whome he had chosen to be his people therefore in this respect praied vnto the Lord Therefore now if thou pardon their sinne thy mercie shall appeare but if thou wilt not I pray thee rase me out of the booke which thou hast written And Paul could haue wished with all his heart to be cut off from all fellowship with Christ and to be giuen vp to eternall destruction for his countrie men the Iewes and for Gods glorie specially Some may say this affection is not common to all but particular to such as are lead with such an exceeding affection as these holy men were and which haue their hearts so pierced and kindled with diuine loue and so rauished with the same out of themselues that they forget all other things yea themselues hauing nothing before their eies but God and his glorie To this I answere that this affection is common to all though the measure of it be diuers in some more in some lesse which appeareth in
many yeares to turne him to make him to mortifie his lusts to make him to feele his owne diseases in fine to make him a good man and a good king Timoth. But how if it come to passe that you be tempted to any great sinne and the flesh ouercome the spirit in what case are you then Euseb. There is no bodie here but you and I and I take you to be a Christian and a faithfull friend therefore I will shew a little of my experience The last yeare by reason of the dearth I and my familie were put to great pinches and most commonly we had nothing but bread and water hereupon I bethought me how I might get somewhat to relieue my familie it came into minde that in our towne a rich man had a great flocke of sheepe and that I might take one of them without any hurt of him I was very loath at the first but because there was such great stealing of sheepe and I was in extremitie in the night I went among his sheepe and tooke a lambe and I tolde my familie that it was giuen me I presently killed it the skinne and the entralles I buried in my backside the flesh we dressed by quarters and did eate it with thanksgiuing as my manner is but surely very coldly and me thought my praier was abominable in Gods sight After I had thus done we fared well for the space of two daies but I felt my heart hardned and my lippes were almost locked vp that I could not as I was woont praise the Lord. The third night after I went with a quiet conscience me thought to my bed and then I slept soundly till three of the clocke in the morning but I dreamed that one came to carrie me to prison vpon that on a sudden I awaked and being afraid looked about me and fell to consider why I should be afraid and I remembred that I had sinned against God by robbing my neighbour O then my feare increased and I thought that hell gaped to deuoure me and the law looked vpon me with such a terrible countenance and so thundered in mine eares that I durst not abide in my bed but vp and to goe Then the deuill assayled me on euery â—ide to perswade that God had cast me away saying they that be Gods haue power to keep his laws thou hast not but breakest them thâ—rfore thou art a cast-away and a damned creature and hell gapeth and setteth open his mouth to deuoure thee And I thought with my selfe that I had beene alwaies a ranke hypocrite for as the clowdes of the ayre doe couer the sunne so that sometimes a man cannot tell by any sense that there is any sunne the clowdes and winds hiding it from our sight euen so my cecitie and blindnes and corrupt affections and the rage of my conscience did so ouershadow the sight of Gods seed in me so ouerwhelme his spirit as though I had bin a plaine reprobate And thus it came to passe that Dauid making his praier to God according to his own sense and feeling but not according to the truth desired of God to giue him againe his spirit Which thing God neuer doth indeede although he made me to thinke so for a time for alwaies he holdeth his hand vnder his children in their falls that they lie not still as other doe which are not regenerate I beeing thus turmoyled and stung with the conscience of sinne and the cockatrice of my poisoned nature hauing beheld her selfe in the glasse of the righteous law of God there was no other salue or remedie but to runne to the brasen serpent Christ Iesus which shed his blood hanging vpon the crosse and to his euerlasting testament and mercifull promise that was shedde for me for the remission of my sinnes therefore I got me speedily into a close corner in my house and there vpon my face groueling I confessed my sinne and praied aâ—ter this manner in effect Father what an horrible monster am I What traytor What wretch and villaine Thy mercie is wonderfull that hell hath not deuoured me hauing deserued a thousand damnations I haue sinned I haue sinned against thy godly holy and righteous law and against my brother by robbing him whome I ought to loue for thy sake as dearely as my selfe forgiue me father for thy sonne Christ his sake according to thy most mercifull promises and testament forget not good Lord thy old mercies shewed vpon me let them not at this time in me be quite remooued On this manner praying I continued many houres and God which is neere to all them that call vpon him heard me eased my paine and assured me of the remission of my sinne After presently for the more easing of my conscience I went to my neighbour and betweene him me vpon my knees confessed my fault with teares desiring him to forgiue me and I would as Gods law requireth restore that which I stole fourefold he I thanke him was contented and tooke pitie on me and euer since hath been by Gods mercie my good friend So by little and little God restored me to my first estate but me thinkes I haue not that feeling which I had before and haue beene worse euer since God of his great mercie amend me and increase his graces in me Timoth. But I pray you what thinke you wil not God condemne his owne elect children if they sinne Euseb. No for the ground-worke of our saluation is laid in Gods eternall election and a thousand sinnes in the world nay all the sinnes in the world nay all the deuils in hell cannot ouerthrow Gods election And it may be that sinnes doe harden our hearts weaken our faith make sad the spirit of God in vs but take away faith or altogether quench the spirit they cannot God condemneth no man for his sinnes if he be adopted in Christ. For then Ioseph Abraham Dauid Peter Marie Magdalene should be condemned God is like a father and a father if his child be sicke and therefore be froward and refuse and cast away his meate and hauing eaten it spew it vp againe and in his â—it be impatient and raue and speake euill of his father yet I say the father will not cast him forth of his doores but pitieth him and prouideth such things as may restore him to health and when he is whole remembreth not his disordered behauiour in his sicknes Timoth. What meanes doe you finde most effectuall to strengthen your faith to increase Gods graces in you and to raise you vp againe when you are fallen Euseb. Surely I haue very great comfort by the Sacrament of the Lords Supper for whereas I am spiritually diseased and am prone and readie to fall and am most cruelly oftentimes inuaded of the fiend the flesh and the law when I haue sinned and am put to flight and made to runne away from God my father therefore hath God of all mercie and of his infinite pitie and bottomlesse compassion
vncertaintie all his life but especially in the houre of death must needes disquiet him And truly when a man shall haue done many thousand workes yet his heart can neuer be at quiet as it appeareth in the yong man who though he had laboured all his life to fulfill the law thereby to be saued yet distrusting all his doings he asketh further of our Sauiour Christ what he might doe to be saued Furthermore it is the doctrine of the church of Rome that there is nothing in the regenerate that God can hate and that they are inwardly pure and without spot A doctrine that will make any Christian conscience despaire For if a man shall fall to examine himselfe he shall find that he is solde vnder sinne compassed about of sinne he shall see his particular sinnes to be as the haires of his head at the sight and feeling of which he shall finde that there is much matter in him worthie of hatred and damnation too He beeing in this case will beginne to doubt whether he be the child of God or not and perseuering in this doubting he shall be driuen to despaire of Gods loue towardes him considering that he cannot find any such purenesse in himself as the doctrin of the church of Rome requireth Lastly experience it selfe teacheth that the Romish religion can bring no peace to the conscience in that some for the maintaining of it haue despaired As Francis Spira who against his owne conscience hauing abiured the truth and subscribed to the doctrine of the Romish Church most fearefully despaired of his saluation which could not haue beene if that doctrine had beene agreeable to Gods word which is spirit and life to the receiuer For the same cause Latomus a doctor of Louane despaired crying that he was damned because he had opposed himselfe to the knowne truth This also befell Gardner at his death as the booke of Acts and Monuments declareth The third argument THat religion which agreeth to the corruption of mans nature a Reprobate may truly professe it the religion of the Church of Rome agreeth to the corruption of mans nature therefore a reprobate may truly professe it The proofe I Neede not stand to prooue the proposition the assumption is rather to be confirmed which first I will prooue by induction of particulars First that a man should be iustified by works is an opinion setled in nature as may appeare in them that crucified our Sauiour Christ for when they were pricked in their hearts at Peters sermon they saide Men and brethren what shall we doe to be saued and this said the yong man before named not what should I beleeue but what should I doe to be saued So then in them it appeareth that it is a naturall opinion of all men to thinke that they must be saued by doing of somewhat A Papist will say though this be naturall thus to thinke yet it may be good for there is some goodnes in nature I answer that the wisdome of the flesh is enmitie to Gods wisdome Rom. 8.7 and aâ—l men by nature are nothing but flesh for naturally they are the children of wrath Secondly the worshipping of god in images is a great matter in the Church of Rome but this manner of worshipping is nothing but a worke of the flesh which thus I prooue Idolatrie is naturall and a worke of the flesh but to worship God in images is idolatrie The children of Israel when they erected the golden calfeâ— they did commit idolatrie and yet they did not worship the calfe it selfe bâ—â— God in the calfe For when the calfe was made they proclaimed an holy day not to the calfe but to the Lord. And Baal that detestable idol was nothing but the image of God as appeareth in Hosea the prophet At that day saith the lord thou shalt calme no more Baal It remaineth therfore that to serue God in an image is a work of the flesh and altogether agreeth to the vile corruption of nature Thirdly pride and a desire to be a aduanced aboue other is a naturall corruption to this agreeth the Popes primacie his double sword and triple crown yet the outragious pomp of that seate is as a paire of bellowes to kindle the concupiscence and to make the hidden sparkes of pride to breake out into a great flame Fourthly Doubting of Gods prouidence mercie is a naturall corruption in all men to this agreeth and from hence issueth that foolish and vaine opinion concerning doubting of our saluation and of the remission of sinnes Fiftly selfe-loue and selfe-liking are naturall corruptions to this agreeth that doctrine of the Papists not ouermuch to abase our selues but to maintaine freewill by nature and to thinke that we haue so much goodnes that we are able to prepare our selues to receiue and in some sort to merit grace Sixtly idlenes and riotousnes is a naturall corruption and to it very fitly answereth the great number of feasts of holy daies of halfe holy daies which the Church of Rome vseth Seuenthly Couetousnes is a naturall corruption and to the feeding of this vice serueth Purgatorie a fire of great gaine which in very truth if it had not burned very hot the fire in the Popes kitchin had burned very colde hitherto serue Pilgrimages saying of Masses and selling of pardons for money Eightly to be at libertie is the desire of nature answerable to this is that opinion that the spiritualtie is to be exempted from subiection to Magistrates Ninthly to commit adulterie is naturall to this agreeth the Stewes and the permission of simple fornication Tenthly ignorance is a filthy corruption in nature this the Church of Rome maketh the mother of deuotion and it is inioyned the lay man as a meanes of his saluation for he must beleeue as the church beleeueth he is not bound to know XI Infidelitie is naturall and to this agreeth that they call vpon Saints and Angels the Lord hauing commanded them to call vpon him in the name of Christ what argueth this els but hearts distrusting Gods goodnes and guiltie consciences XII Images in the Church of Rome came from infidelitie because men in reason could not perswade themselues that God was present vnlesse that were made manifest by some signe and image Which thing the Israelites declared when they said to Aaron in the wildernes in Moses absence Make vs gods to goe before vs. XIII Satisfactions for sinne are naturall for wicked men when they haue offended God they haue alwaies vsed some ceremonies to pacifie God with which when they haue performed then they thinke they haue done enough XIV The church of Rome saith that the Scriptures are darke obscure the blind man findeth fault with the darknes of the sunne If the Scriptures appeare to any to be obscure the fault is not in the Scriptures but in the blindnes of the minde of him which readeth and heareth them XV. Lastly pardons open
a gap to all licentiousnes therefore they agree to mans corrupt nature for who almost will not sinne when he may get a pardon for his sinnes for a little peece of money as twentie shillings or foure nobles And what is it but cosonage to sell pardons which shall be in force many yeares after the ende of the world as the Pope doth It is naturall to a man to serue God in certaine ceremonies without the power of godlines and this seruice is prescribed by the religion of the Church of Rome which standeth only in outward and corporall ceremonies as the outward succession of Bishops garments vestures gestures coloures choice of meat difference of daies times and places hearing seeing saying touching tasting numbring of beads gilding and worshipping of images building Monasteries rising at midnight silence in cloysters abstaining from flesh and white meat Fasting in Lent keeping Imber daies hearing Masse and diuine seruice seeing and adoring the bodie in forme of bread receiuing holy water and holy bread creeping to the crosse carrying Palmes taking ashes bearing Candles Pilgrimages going censing kneeling knocking altars superaltars candlestickes pardons In orders crossing annointing shauing forswearing marriage In baptisme salting crossing spatling exorcising washing of hands At Easter confession penance dirge satisfaction and in receiuing with beards new shauen to imagine a bodie where they see none and though he were there present to be seene yet the outward seeing and touching of him of it selfe without faith conduceth no more then it did the Iewes At Rogation daies to carrie banners to followe the Crosse to walke about the fieldes After Pentecost to goe about with Corpus Christi plaie At Hollowmasse to watch in the Church to say Dirge or commendation and to ring for all soules to pay tithes truly to giue to the hie Altar And if a man will be a priest to say Masse and Mattens to serue the Saint of that daie and to lift well ouer the head In sickenes to be anneled to take his rites after his death to haue funerall and Obites said for him and to be rung for at his Funerall moneths minde and yeare minde This is the summe of the catholike religion standing in bodily actions not in any motions or worke of the holy Ghost working in the heart The morall law containing perfect righteousnes is flat opposite to manâ— corrupt nature therfore whatsoeuer Religion shall repeale and make of none effect the commandements of the morall lawe that same religion must needs ioyne hands with the corruption of nature and stand for the maintenance of it This doth the religion of the Church of Rome it may be it doth not plainly repeale them yet in effect it doth if it shall frustrate but any one point of any one commandement yea the whole lawe thereby is made in vaine 1. The first commandement requireth that we haue the true Iehoua for our only God Church of Rome maketh other gods beside this true God it maketh the body of Christ to be god because they hold it may bee in many places in heauen in earth at the same time which thing is only proper to God It maketh euery Saint departed to bee God because it holdeth that Saints doe heare vs now being vpon the earth that they know our thoughts when we pray to them which none but the true God can doe It maketh the Pope to be God and that in plaine words Pope Nicholas saith Constat summum Pontificem à pio principe Constantino Deum appellari It is well known that the Pope of the godly prince Constantine was called God Againe in the extraâ—agants of the same Cannon law it is written Dominus Deus noster Papa Our Lord God the Pope And againe Christopher Marcellus said to the Pope Tu es alter Deus in terris Thou art another God vpon earth and the Pope tooke it to himselfe As the Pope in plaine wordes is made God so the power giuen to him declareth the same He can make holy that which is vnholy and iustifie the wicked and pardon sinnes hee may dispense contrarie to the saying of â—n Apostle he can change the nature of things and of nothing make somewhat What is all this but to place the Pope in Gods roome and to robbe the Lord of his Maiestie Againe the Church of Rome maketh Marie the mother of Iesus to bee as God In the Breuiary reformed and published at the commandement of Pius the V. shee is called a Goddesse in expresse words and she is further tearmed the Queene of heauen the Queene of the world the gate of heauen the mother of grace and mercy Yea shee is farre exalted aboue Christ and he in regard of her is made but a poore vnderling in heauen for papists in their seruice vnto her pray on this manner saying Shew thy selfe to be a mother and cause thy sonne to receiue our praiers set free the captiues and giue light to the blind Lastly the very crosse is made as a God For they salute it by the name of their only hope and pray it to increase iustice to the godly and to giue sinners pardon Wherfore the Church of Rome beside the one true God distinguished into three persons the father the sonne and the holy ghost maketh also many other and so in trueth hath repealed his first commandement And they haue very plainely repealed the second commandement in that they teach it lawfull to make images of the true God and to worship him in them For the flat contrarie is the very scope of this commandement namely that no image must be made of the true Iehoua nor any worship be performed vnto him in an image which appeareth thus In Deutronomie Moses maketh a large Commentarie of this commandement and this very point he sets down expressely saying take heed to your selues for ye sawe no image in the day that the Lord spake vnto you in Horeb out of the middest of the fire that ye corrupt not your selues and make you a grauen image or representation of any figure c. His argument I set downe thus As God appeared in mount Horeb so he is to be conceiued and represented but hee appeared in no image in mount Horeb only his voice was heard therefore he is not to be conceiued or represented in any image but men are to be content if they may heare his voice Againe that sin to which the people of Israel were specially giuen euen that doth the Lord specially forbid but to this were the people of Israel specially giuen not so much to make images of false gods as to make images of the true God and to worship him in them which I prooue thus In the booke of Iudges it is said that the children of Israel did wickedly in the sight of the Lord and serued Baalim Now these Baalims what are they Surely Idols resembling the true God as the Prophet Hosea declareth
redemption you must waite for it till after this life you would bee kissed with the kisses of Christs mouth but here in this worlde you must bee content if you may with Marie Magdelen kisse his feete For the perfection of a Christian mans life standes in the feeling and confession of his imperfections And as Ambrose saith obedience due to God standes more in the affection then in the worke Christian. But why will God haue those whome hee hath sanctified labour still vnder their infirmities Minister The causes are diuers First hereby he teacheth his seruants to see in what great neede they stand of the righteousnes of Christ that they may more carefully seeke after it Secondly he subdueth the pride of mens heartes and humbleth them by counteruailing the graces which they haue receiued with the like measure of infirmities Thirdly by this meanes the godly are exercised in a continuall fight against sinne and are daily occupied in purifying themselues Christian. But to goe on forward in this matter there is another cause that makes me feare least I haue no true repentance Minister What is that Christian. I oftentimes find my selfe like a very timberlog voide of all grace and goodnes froward and rebellious to any good worke so that Iâ— feare least Christ haue quite forsaken me Minist As it is in the strait seas the water ebs and flowes so is it in the godly in them as long as they liue in this worlde according to their owne feeling there is an accesse recesse of the spirit Otherwhiles they be troubled with deadnes and dulnes of heart as Dauid was who praied to the Lord to quickeâ— him according to his louing kindnes that he may keepe the testimonies of his mouth And in another place he saith that Gods promises quickened him Which could not be vnles he had beene troubled with great dulnes of heart Againe sometimes the spirit of God quite withdraweth is selfe to their feeling as it was in Dauid In the day of my trouble saith he I sought the Lord and my soule refused comfort I did think vpon god and was troubled I praied and my spirit was ful of anguish Againe Will the Lord absent himselfe for euer and will he shewe no more fauour hath God forgotten to be mercifull c. The Church in the Canticles complaineth of this In my bed I sought him by night whome my soule loued I sought him but I found him not And againe My wellbeloued put in his hand by the hole of the doore and my heart was affectioned towards him I rose vp to open to my welbeloued and my hands did drop down mirrhe my fingers pure mirrhe vpon the handles of the barre I opened to my welbeloued but my welbeloued was gone and past mine heart was gone when he did speake I â—ought him but I could not finde him I called but he answered me not Contrariwise God at some other times sheds abroad his loue most aboundantly in the hearts of the faithfull and Christ lieth betweene the breasts of his Church as a posie of myrrhe giuing a strong smell Christian. But how can he bee a Christian that feeles no grace nor goodnes in himselfe Minister The child which as yet can vse no reason is for all that a reasonable creature and the man in a swowne feeles no power of life and yet hee is not dead The Christian man hath many quames come ouer his heart and he fals into many a swown that none almost would looke for any more of the life of Christ in him yet for all that he may bee a true Christian. This was the state of Peter when he denied our Sauiour Christ with cursing and banning his faith onely fainted for a time it failed not Christian. I haue now opened vnto you the chiefe things that troubled me and your comfortable answers haue much refreshed my troubled minde The God of all mercie and consolation requite you accordingly Minister I haue spoken that which God out of his holy word hath opened vnto me if you find any helpe thereby giue God the praise therfore carrie this with you for euer that by many afflictions both in the bodie and the minde you must enter into the kingdome of heauen Raw flesh is noysome to the stomack is no good nourishment before it be â—odden and vnmortified men and womeÌ„ be no creatures fit for God and therefore they are to be soaked and boyled in afflictions that the fulsomnes and rankenes of their corruption may be delayed and that they may haue in them some relish acceptable vnto God And to conclude for the auoiding of all these temptations vse this sweete praier following which that godly Saint Master Bradford made Oh Lord God and deere father what shall I say that feele all things to bee in manner with me as in the wicked Blind is my minde crooked is my will peruerse concupisceÌ„ce is in me as a spring of stinking puddle O how faint is faith in me how little is my loue to thee or thy people how great is my selfe loue how hard is my heart by reason whereof I am mooued to doubt of thy goodnesse towards me whether thou art my mercifull father and whether I be thy child or no indeed worthily might I doubt if that the hauing of these were the cause not the fruit rather of thy children The cause why thou art my father is thy merciful goodnesâ— grace trueth in Christ Iesus which cannot but remaine for euer In respect whereof thou hast borne me this good wil to bring me into thy Church by baptisme and to accept me into the number of thy children that I might be holy faithfull obedient and innocent and to call me diuers times by the ministerie of thy word into thy kingdome besides the innumerable other benefits alwaies hitherto powred vpon me All which thou hast done of this thy good will which thou of thine owne mercie barest to me in Christ before the world was made The which thing as thou requirest straightly that I should beleeue without doubting so wouldest thou that I in all my needs should come vnto thee as to a father make my mone without mistrust of beeing heard in thy good time as most shall make to my comfort Loe therefore to thee deare father I come through thy sonne our Lord our Mediatour and Aduocate Iesus Christ who sitteth on thy right hand making intercession for me I pray thee of thy great goodnes and mercie in Christ to be mercifull to me a sinner that I may indeed feele thy sweet mercie as thy child the time oh deare father I appoint not but I pray thee that I may with hope still expect and looke for thy helpe I hope that as for a little while thou hast left me so thou wilt come and visit me and that in thy great mercie whereof I haue great neede by reason of my great miserie Thou
preserues men from falling into sinne as crosses desertions And these in number exceed the first as long as men liue in this world Before it can be declared what these desertions are this conclusion is to be laid down He which is once in the estate of grace shall be in the same for euer This appeareth in the 8. of the Rom. 30. where Paul sets downe the golden chaine of the causes of saluation that can neuer be broken so that he which is predestinate shall be called iustified glorified And a little after he saith Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect and Who shal seuer vs from the loue of Christ and I am perswaded that no creature shall be able to seuer vs froÌ„ the loue of Christ which he would not haue saide if men beeing in the estate of grace might fall quite froÌ„ grace And how should they which are iustified haue peace with God if they were not sure to perseuer righteous before God to the end And how shall it be said that hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God wherewith Gods loues his elect is shed abroad in their hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen them if any may vtterly fall from that loue How should the testimonie of the spirit which testifieth to the elect that they are the children of God be true and certen if it may be quite extinguished Lastly how shall that of Iohn be true They went out of vs becanse they were not of vs if they had beene of vs they should haue remained with vs if a man may wholly fall from Christ which hath once bin made a true meÌ„ber of him Our Sauiour Christ saith My sheep heare my voyce and I know them and they follow me and I giue life eternall to them and no man shall take them out of my hand or out of my fathers hand and whatsoeuer my father giueth me shall come vnto me and whosoeuer commeth to me I will not cast out And if any of the elect beeing effectually called might wholly fall from grace then there must be a second insition or ingrafting into the mysticall bodie of Christ and therefore a second Baptisme nay for euery fall a new infition and a new Baptisme which must in no wise be graunted wherefore they which are predestinate to be in the state of grace are also predestinate to perseuer in the same to the ende Hereupon it followeth that the desertions of Gods elect are first of all partiall that is such as wherein God doth not wholly forsake them but in some part Secondly temporarie that is for some space of time and neuer beyond the compasse of this present life For a moment saith the Lord in Esay in mine anger I hid my face from thee for a little season but with euerlasting mercie haue I had compassion on thee saith the Lord thy Redeemer And to this purpose Dauid well acquainted with this matter praieth forsake me not ouer long This sort of desertions though it be but for a time yet no part of a Christian mans life is free from them and very often taking deepe place in the heart of man they are of long continuance Dauid continued in this dangerous fall about the space of an whole yeare before he was recouered Luther confesseth of himselfe that after his conuersion he lay three yeares in desperation And common experience in such like cases can make record of longer time The manner God vseth in forsaking his owne seruants is of two sorts the first is by taking away one grace putting another in the roome the second by hiding his grace as it were in a corner of the heart God takes away his grace and puts another in the roome diuers waies I. First he bereaueth his owne children of outward prosperitie yea he will loade them with crosses and yet he will make a good supplie by giuing patience Dauid is driuen out of his kingdome by his owne sonne a heauy crosse yet the Lord ministreth an humble and patient spirit so as he was content to speake If the Lord thus say I haue no delight in thee behold here I am let him doe to me as seemeth good in his eyes So likewise Christian Martyrs are bereaued of all outward safetie and laid open to the violence and persecution of tyrants yet inwardly they are stablished by the power of the might of God when they are most weake they are most strong and when they are most foiled then they obtaine victorie II. Secondly the Lord cuts off the daies of this life and for recompence to his owne elect giues life eternall The righteous is taken away for the euill to come This is manifest in Iosias of whom it is said Behold I will gather thee to thy fathers and thou shalt be put in thy graue in peace and thine eyes shall not see all the euill which I will bring vpon this place III. Thirdly God takes away the feeling of his loue and the ioy of the holy Ghost for a season and then in the roome thereof he kindles an earnest desire and thirsting with grones and cryings vnto heauen to be in the former fauour of God againe This was Dauids case when he complained and saide My voice came to God when I cried my voice came to God and he heard me in the day of my trouble I sought the Lord my sore ranne and ceased not in the night my soule refused comfort I did thinke vpon God and was troubled I praied and my spirit was full of anguish Selah The like was the estate of the Church making her mone vnto God in Esay O Lord why hast thou made vs to erre from thy waies and hardened our hearts from thy feare Returne for thy seruants sake and for the tribes of thine inheritance IV. Fourthly God graunts his seruants the holy meanes of saluation namely preaching praier sacraments and holds backe the efficacie of his â—pirit for a time In this case they are like the corne field that is plowed sowed with good corne but yet for a time it neuer giues rooting beneath nor so much as a shew of any blade appeares aboue Thus the spouse of Christ wheÌ„ shee comes into his wine-seller shee falls into a swowne so as shee must be staied with flaggons and comforted with apples because shee is sicke of loue V. Fiftly God giueth his children a strong affection to obey his will but he lets them faile in the act of obedience it selfe like as the prisoner who hath escaped the hand of his gayler hath an affection to runne a thousand miles euery houre but hauing happily his bolts on his legges he can not for his life but goe very softly gauling and chaâ—ing his flesh and with much griefe falling againe into the handes of his keeper This is it that Paul complaineth of when he saith I delight in the law of God concerning the inner man but I see
another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde and leading me captiue to the law of sinne which is in my members O wretched man that I am who shal deliuer me from this bodie of death The second maner of Gods forsaking his Elect is when he hides his graces for a time not by taking them quite away but by couering them and by remoouing all sense and feeling of them And in this case they are like the trees in the winter season that are beaten with winde and weather bearing neither leafe nor fruit but looke as though they were rotten and dead because the sap doth not spread it selfe but lies hid in the roote Dauid often was in this case as namely when he saith Will the Lord absent himself for euer And will he shew no more fauour is his mercie cleane gone for euer doth his promise faile for euermore Hath God forgotten to be mercifull Hath he shut vp his tender mercies in displeasure Selah This comes to passe because the Lord very often in and by one contrarie works another Clay and spittle tempered togither in reason should put out a mans eies but Christ vsed it as a meanes to giue sight to the blinde Water in reason should put out fire but Elias when he would shew that Iehoua was the true God poures water on his sacrifice and fils a trench therewith to make the sacrifice burne The like appeareth in the worke of grace to saluation A man that hath liued in securitie by Gods goodnes hath his eyes opened to see his sinnes and his heart touched to feele the huge and loathsome burden of thē and therefore to bewaile his wretched estate with bitternes of heart Hereupon he presently thinkes that God will make him a firebrand of hell whereas indeede the Lord is now about to worke and frame in his heart sanctification and sound repentance neuer to be repented of The man which hath had some good perswasions of Gods fauour in Christ comes afterward vpon many occasions to be troubled and to be ouerwhelmed with distrustfulnes grieuous doubtings of his saluation so as he iudgeth himselfe to haue beene but an hypocrite in former times and for the time present a cast-away But indeed hereby the Lord exerciseth fashioneth and increaseth his weake faith In one word marke this point That the graces of God peculiar to the elect are begunne increased and made manifest in or by their contraries A man in this desertion cap discerne no difference betweene himselfe and a cast-away and the rather if with this desertion be ioyned a feeling of Gods anger for then ariseth the bitterest temptation that euer befell the poore soule of a Christian man and that is a wrastling and strugling in spirit and conscience not with the motions of a rebelling flesh nor the accusations of the deuill which are oftentimes very irksome and terrible but against the wrath of a reuenging God This hidden and spirituall temptation more tormenteth the spirit of man then all the rackes or gibbets in the world can doe And it hath his fittes after the manner of an ague in which euen Gods own seruants ouercarried with sorrowe may blaspheme God and crie out that they are dāned Iob was in this estate as he testifieth Oh that my griefe were waied saith he and my miseries were laid togither in the ballance for it would be heauier then the sand of the sea therefore my words are swallowed vp for the arrowes of the Almightie are in me the venome therof doth drink vp my spirit and the terrours of god fight against me And further he complaines that the Lord is his enemie that he writes bitter things against him and that he sets him as a But to shoote at This was Dauids tēptation when he said O Lord rebuke me not in thy anger neither chastise me in thy wrath haue mercy vpon me O Lord for I am weake O Lord heale me for my bones are vexed my soule is also sore troubled but Lord howe long wilt thou delay Returne O Lord deliuer my soule saue me for thy mercies sake Hence it follows that when any that hath beene a professour of the gospel shall despaire at his end that men are to leaue secret iudgements to God and charitably to iudge the best of them For example one Master Chambers at Leicester of late in his sicknes grieuously despaired and cried out that he was damned and after died yet it is not for any to note him with the blacke marke of a reprobate One thing which hee spake in his extremitie O that I had but one drop of faith must mooue all men to conceiue well of him For by this it seemeth that he had an heart which desired to repent beleeue therefore a repentant and beleeuing heart indeed For God at all times but especially in temptation of his great mercy accepts the will for the deed Neither is it to be regarded that he said he was damned for mē in such cases speak not as they are but as they feele themselues to be Yea to goe further when a professour of the gospell shall make away himselfe though it be a fearfull case yet stil the same opiniō must be carried First Gods iudgements are very secret Secondly they may repent in the very agony for any thing we know Thirdly none is able to comprehend the bottomlesse depth of the graces and mercies which are in Christ. Thus much of the manner which God vseth in forsaking his elect Nowe followe the kindes of desertion which are two desertion in punishment desertion in sinne Desertion in punishment is when God deferreth either to mittigate or to remooue the crosse and chastisement which hee hath laid vpon his children This befell Christ on the crosse My God saith he my God why hast thou forsaken me This was the complaint of Gedeon Did not the Lord bring vs out of Egypt But now the Lord hath forsaken vs and deliuered vs into the hands of the Midianites Iudg. 6. 13. Master Robert Glouer Martyr at Couentrie after he was condemned by the Bishop and was nowe at the point to bee deliuered out of the worlde it so happened that two or three daies before his death his heart beeing lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in himselfe no aptnesse nor willingnesse but rather a heauinesse and dulnesse of spirit full of much discomfort to beare the bitter crosse of martyrdome ready now to be laid vpon him whereupon he fearing in himselfe least the Lord had withdrawn his wonted fauour from him made his mone to one Austine his friend signifying vnto him how earnestly he had praied day night vnto the Lord and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from him vnto whome the said Austine answered againe willing him patiently to waite the Lords pleasure and howesoeuer his present feeling was yet seeing his cause was iust and true he
become so impenitent as that they must be giuen vp to Sathan yet for no other cause but that the flesh may be killed and the spirit made aliue in the daie of the Lord. The third end is the preueÌ„ting of sin to come This appeareth in Paul Least saith he I should be exalted out of measure through the aboundance of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet me because I should not be exalted out of measure In the former times when the Lord among many others had set out Cranmer for the maintenance of his blessed trueth against his and Gods enemies hee left him for a while to fall from his religion and to make a dangerous recantation but so as thereby he preuented many sinnes and prepared him to a glorious martyrdom As some of his own wordes may testifie which he spake a little before his end And now saith hee I come to the great thing that so much troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or said in all my life that is the setting abroad of a writing contrarie to the trueth which nowe here I renounce as things written with my hand coÌ„trary to the trueth which I thought in my heart that for feare of death and to saue my life c. and for as much as my hand offended writing contrary to my heart my hand shall be first punished therefore for may I come to the fire it shall be first burned Answerablie when he was at the fire first he burnt his right hand which subscribed his body suffered the flame with such constancy stedfastnes as he neuer almost mooued his eies lift vp to heauen often he repeated his vnworthy right hand Thus death which he most feared he most desired that he might take reuenge of himselfe for his sinne The vse that all good Christian heartes are to make of these their desertions is manifold First if they haue outward rest and walke in the feare of God be filled with the ioy of the holy Ghost let them not be high minded but feare least a forsaking follow Secondly if in any temptation they iudge themselues forsaken let them consider this wonderfull worke of spirituall desertions which God exerciseth vpon his own children very vsually and then it may please the Lord they shal find it to be a restoratiue against many a quame swoune of spirit and conscience into which otherwise they would certainly fall Thirdly seeing God for their triall doth often withdraw himselfe from them let theÌ„ againe draw neere to God and presse vnto him euen as a man that shiuers of an agne is alwaie creeping to the fire If it be demaunded howe a man should come neere God the answer is by the vse of his worde and praier For by his word he speakes to thee and by praier thou speakest to him Lastly seeing by desertions God wil take experience of his seruants let euery man try searcâ— his waies and euer be turning his feete to the waies of Gods commandements let him endeauour to keepe a good conscience before God before all men that so hee may with Dauid say Iudge me O Lord for I haue walked in mine innocencie my trust hath bin alwaies in the Lord I shal not slide prooue me O Lord and trie me examine my raines and my heart FINIS A CASE OF CONSCIENCE THE GREATEST THAT EVER WAS HOW A MAN MAY KNOW whether he be the child of God or no. Resolued by the word of God Whereunto is added a briefe Discourse taken out of Hier. Zanchius 2. Pet. 1.10 Giue all diligence to make your Election sure for if ye doe these things ye shall neuer fall Printed for Thomas Man and Iohn Porter 1600. To the godly Reader IN Gods Church commonly they who are touched by the spirit begin to come on in Religion are much troubled with feare that they are not Gods children and none so much as they Therefore they often thinke on this point and are not quiet till they finde some resolution The spirit of God as best knowing the estate of Gods children hath penned two parcels of holy scripture for the full resoluing of this case namely the 15. Psalme and â—he first Epistle of Saint Iohn And for the helping of the simple and vnlearned who desire to bee informed concerning their estate I haue propounded these two parts of scripture in the forme of a Dialogue and haue ioyned thereunto a little discourse concerning the same matter penned in Latin by H. Zanchius a learned Diuine and now englished Vse this labour of mine for thy benefite and comfort the Lord increase the number of them which may reioyce that their names are written in heauen W. Perkins THE FIRST EPISTLE OF IOHN IN forme of a Dialogue The Speakers Iohn Church CHAP. I. Church MAny among vs denie the Godhead and many the manhood of Christ. Iohn That which was from the beginning and therefore true God which we haue heard namely speaking which wee haue seene with these our eies which we haue looked vpon and these hands of ours haue handled of that word not the sounding but the essentiall word of the Father of life liuing of himselfe and giuing life vnto all other Ch. Before you goe any further this word of life is inuisible how then could it bee seene Ioh. Yes for that life was made manifest to wit in the flesh and we I with many others haue seene it and beare witnesse and publish vnto you that eternall life which was with the father eternally before this manifestation and was made manifest vnto vs. Ch. Menander Ebion and Cerinthus hauing beene teachers among vs confidently denie these things which you say and they beare vs in hand that they seeke our good Ioh. That which I will repeat againe for more certainties sake which we haue seene and heard declare we vnto you they ye may haue fellowship with vs and that our fellowship also may bee with the father and with his sonne Iesus Christ. And these things write we vnto you that your ioy might bee full i. might haue sound consolation in your consciences Ch. Well then lay vs downe some ground wherby we may come to be assured that we haue fellowship one with another and with Christ. Ioh. This then is the message which wee haue heard of him declare vnto you that God is light i. purenesse it selfe and blessednes whereas men and Angels are neither but by participation and in him is no darkenes Ch. Some that make profession among vs continue still in their olde course and conuersation and yet they say they haue fellowship with God Ioh. If we say that we haue fellowship with him and walke lead the course of our liues in darkenesse i. ignorance errour impietie wee lie dissemble and doe not truely deale not sincerely Ch. What then is the true marke of one
Lazarus that he may dippe the tip of his finger in water and coole my tongue And if thou be one which hast care to order thy selfe in speech silence according to gods word oh doe it more For what a shame is it that men with the same tongue wherewith they confesse the faith and religion of Christ should by vaine and vngodly speech vtterly denie the power thereof And for thy better helpe herein I haue penned these few lines following concerning the Gouernment of the tongue Vse them for thy benefit and finding profit thereby giue glorie to God M. D. XCII Decemb. 12. W. Perkins OF THE GOVERNEMENT OF THE TONGVE CHAP. I. Of the generall meanes of ruling the Tongue THE gouernement of the tongue is a vertue pertaining to the holy vsage of the tongue according to GODS word And for the well-ordering of it two things are requisite a pure heart and skill in the language of Canaan The pure heart is most necessary because it is the fountaine of speech and if the fountaine be defiled the streames that issue thence can not be cleane And because the heart of man by nature is a bottomlesse gulfe of iniquitie two things are to be knowne first how it must be made pure then how it is alwaies afterward to be kept pure The way to get a pure heart is this First thou must seriously examine thy life and thy conscience for all thy sinnes past then with a heauie and bleeding heart confesse them to God vtterly condemning thy selfe Thirdly with deepe sighes and groanes of spirit crie vnto heauen to God the father in the name of Christ for pardon I say for pardon of the same sinnes as it were for life and death and that day and night till the Lord send downe from heauen a sweete certificate into thy perplexed conscience by his holy spirit that all thy sinnes are done away Now at the same instant in which pardon shall be graunted God likewise will once againe stretch forth that mightie hand of his whereby he made thee when thou wast not to make thee a new creature to create a new heart in thee to renue a right spirit in thee and to stablish thee by his free spirit For whome he iustifieth them also at the same time he sanctifieth The purified heart appeareth by these signes I. If thou feele thy selfe to be displeased at thine owne infirmities and corruptions and to droope vnder them as men doe vnder bodily sicknesse II. If thou begin to hate and to flie thine owne personall sinnes III. If thou feele a griefe and sorrow after thou hast offended God IV. If thou heartily desire to abstaine from all manner of sinne V. If thou be carefull to auoide all occasions and entisements to euill VI. If thou trauell and doe thine endeauour in euery good thing VII If thou desire and pray to God to wash and rinse thine heart in the blood of Christ. When the heart is pure to keepe it so is the speciall worke of faith which purifieth the heart Faith purifieth the heart by a particular applying of Christ crucified with all his merits Elisha when he went vp and lay vpon the dead child and put his mouth on his mouth and his eyes vpon his eyes and his hands vpon his hands and stretched himselfe vpon him the flesh of the child waxed warme Afterward Elisha rose and spread himselfe vpon him the second time then the child neezed seuen times and opened his eies So must a man by faith euen spread himselfe vpon the crosse of Christ applying handes and feete to his pierced handes and feete his wretched heart to Christs bleeding heart and then he shall feele himselfe warmed by the heat of Gods spirit and sinne from day to day crucified with Christ his dead heart quickened reuiued And this applying which faith maketh is done by a kind of reasoning which faith maketh thus Hath god of his mercie giuen his own sonne to be my Sauiour to shed his blood for me and hath he of his mercie graunted vnto me the pardon of all my sinnes I will therfore endeauour to keepe my heart and my life vnblameable that I doe not offend him hereafter in word or deede as I haue done heretofore The language of Canaan is whereby a man endued with the spirit of adoption vnfainedly calleth vpon the name of God in Christ and so consequently doth as it were familiarly talke and speake with God This language must needes be learned that the tongue may be well gouerned For man must first be able to talke with God before he can be able wisely to talke with man For this cause when men are to haue communication one with another they are first of all to bee carefull that they often make their praiers to God that hee would guide and blesse them in their speeches as Dauid did Set a watch O Lord before my mouth and keepe the doore of my lippes And againe O Lord open thou my lippes and my mouth shall shewe forth thy praise Where we may see that the mouth is as it were locked vp from speaking any good thing vntill the Lord open it And Paul hauing the gift of ordering his tongue in wonderful measure yet desireth the Ephesians to pray for him that vtterance might be giuē him and good reason because God ruleth the tongue CHAP. II. Of the matter of our speech THe gouernment of the tongue containeth two partes holy speech and holy silence In holy speech must be cōsidered the matter of our speech and the manner The matter is commonly one of these three either God our neighbour or our selues As concerning God this caueat must be remembred that the honourable titles of his glorious Maiestie be neuer taken into our mouthes vnlesse it bee vpon a weightie and iust occasion so as wee may plainely see that glorie will redound to him thereby and for this cause the third commandement was giuen that men might not take vp the name of God in vaine that is rashly and lightly And therefore lamentable and fearefull is the practise euerie where For it is a common thing with men to beginne their speech and to place titles of Gods most high Maiestie in the fore-front almost of euery sentence by saying O Lord O God! O good God! O mercifull God! O Iesu O Christ c. If a mā be to say any thing he will not say Yea or Nay but O Lord yea or O Lord nay If a man be to reprooue his inferiour he will presently say O Lord haue mercy on vs what a slowbacke art thou what a lie is this c. An earthly Prince if hee should haue his name so tossed in our mouthes at euery worde would neuer beare it and how shall the euerliuing God suffer it nay how can hee suffer it I say no more but thou with thy selfe thinke how for in the third commandement the punishment is set down That he will
returne to my place till they acknowledge their fault and seeke me in their affliction will they seeke me diligently And the Israelites say My soule had them many afflictions in remembrance and is humbled in me Example of Manasses And wheÌ„ he was in tribulation he praied to the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly And Dauid saith It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted that I might learne thy statutes CHAP. III. Howe Repentance is wrought REpentance is wrought in the heart by certaine steps and degrees First of all a man must haue knowledge of foure things namely of the law of god of sinne against the lawe of the guilt of sinne and of the iudgement of God â—gainst sinne which is the eternall wrath of God Then in the second place must follow the Application of the former knowledge to a mans owne person by the worke of the conscience assisted by the holy Ghost which for that cause is called the spirit of bondage and this application is made in a forme of reasoning called a practical syllogisme on this manner The breaker of the lawe is guiltie of eternall death saith the minde But I am a breaker of the lawe of God saith the conscience as a witnesse and an accuser Therefore I am guilty of eternall death saith the same conscience as a iudge Thirdly from this application thus made ariseth feare and sorrow in respect of Gods iudgements against sinne commonly called the sting of the conscience or penitence and the compunction of heart Now this compunction vnlesse it be delayed by the comforts of the Gospell brings men to desperation and to eternall damnation Therefore he that wil repent to life euerlasting must goe foure steps further First he must haue knowledge of the gospel and enter into a serious consideration of the mercy of God therein reuealed Then must follow the application of the former knowledge by the conscience renewed and assisted by the spirit of adoption on this manner He that is guiltie of eternall death if he denie himselfe and put his affiance on the death of Christ shall haue righteousnesse and life eternall saith the minde enlightned by the knowledge of the Gospell But I beeing guiltie of eternall death denie my selfe and put all my affiance in the death of Christ saith the conscience renued by the spirit of adoption Therefore I shall haue righteousnesse and life euerlasting by Christ. Thirdly after this application there followes ioy and sorrow ioy because a mans sinnes are pardoned in Christ sorrow because a man by his sinnes hath displeased him which hath beene so louing and mercifull a God vnto him Lastly after this godly sorrow â—ollowes Repentance called a Transmentatation or turning of the minde whereby a man determines and râ—solues with himselfe to sinne no more as he hath done but to liue in newnes of life CHAP. IV. Of the parts of Repentance REpentance hath two parts Mortification and Rising to newnes of life MortificatioÌ„ is the first part of repeÌ„tance which coÌ„cerns turning froÌ„ sin Men turne from sinne when they doe not onely abstaine from actuall sin but also vse all meanes wherby they may both weaken and suppresse the corruption of nature Chirurgions when they must cut off any part of the bodie vse to lay plaisters to it to mortifie it that beeing without sense and feeling it may be cut off with lesse paine In the same manner we are to vse all helps remedies prescribed in the worde which serue to weakeÌ„ or kill sinne that in death it may be abolished And it must not seeme strange that I say wee must vse meanes to mortifie our owne sinnes For howesoeuer by nature we can not doe anything acceptable to God yet beeing quickened and mooued by the holy Ghost we stirre and mooue our selues to doe that which is truely good And therefore repentant sinners haue grace in them whereby they mortifie their own sinnes Paul saith I beate downe my bodie and bring it in subiection And they which are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts thereof And Mortifie therefore your earthly members fornication vncleannesse the inordinate affection euil coÌ„cupiscence and couetousnesse And If any man purge himselfe from these he shall be a vessell vnto honour And S. Iohn saith Euery one which hath this hope in him purgeth himselfe euen as he is pure And he which is begotten of God preserueth himselfe and the wicked one toucheth him not Mortification hath three parts A purpose in mind an inclination in will and an indeauour in life and conuersation to leaue all sinne Rising to newnesse of life is the second part of repentance concerning sincere obedience to God And it hath also three parts The two first are a resolution in the mind and an inclination or lust in the will to obey God in all things Barnabas exhorts them of Antiochia that with purpose of heart they would cleane vnto the Lord. Examples of both these are many in Scriptures Of Ioshua If it seeme enill vnto you to serue the Lord choose you thiâ— daie whome you will serue whether the gods which your fathers serued or the gods of the Amorites c. but I my houshold wil serue the Lord. Of Dauid O Lord thou art my portion I haue determined to keep thy commandements And I haue sworne and will performe it that I will keepe thy righteous iudgements And When thou saidst seeke my face mine heart answered vnto thee O Lord I will seeke thy face And I haue applied mine heart to fulfil thy statutes alwaies euen to the end The third part is an indeauour in life and conuersation to obey God Example of Paul And herein I take paines to haue alwaies a cleare conscience towards God and towards men Of Dauid I hauâ— respect to all thy commandements And I haue chosen the waie of trueth and thy iudgements haue I laid before me And I haue cleaued to thy testimonies And direct me in the path of thy commandements for therein is my delight No man must here thinke that a repentant sinner fullfils the lawe in his obedience for their best works are faultie before God And wheras the faithful in scriptures are said to be perfect we must knowe that there be two degrees of perfection perfection in substance and perfection in the highest degree Perfection is substance is when a man doth sincerely endeauour to performe perfect obedience to God not in some but in all his commaundements And this is the onely perfection that any man can haue in this life A Christian mans perfection is to bewaile his imperfection his obedience more consists in the good will then in the worke and is more to be measured by the affection then by the effect CHAP. V. Of the degrees of Repentance REpentance hath two degrees It is either ordinarie or extraordinarie Ordinarie repentance is that which euery christian is to performe euery day for as men
terrible but it is false to them that bee in Christ to whome many things happen farre more heauie and bitter then death IV. Death at the first brought foorth sinne but death in the righteous by meanes of Christs death abolisheth sinne because it is the accomplishment of mortification And death is so far from destroying such as are in Christ that there can bee no better refuge for them against death for presently after the death of the bodie followes the perfect freedome of the spirit and the resurrection of the bodie V. Lastly death is a meanes of a Christian mans perfection as Christ in his owne example sheweth saying Beholde I will cast out deuills and will heale still to daie and to morrowe and the third I will bee perfected Nowe this perfection in the members of Christ is nothing els but the blessing of God the author of peace sanctifying them throughout that their whole spirits and soules and bodies may be preserued without blame to the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. Nowe hauing often thus considered with my selfe of the excellencie of death I thought good to drawe the summe and cheife heads thereof into this small Treatise the protection and consideration whereof I commend to your Ladiship desiring you to accept of it and read it at your leisure If I be blamed for writing vnto you of death whereas by the course of nature you are not yet neere death Salomon will excuse me who saith that wee must remember our Creator in the daies of our youth Thus hoping of your H. good acceptance I pray God to blesse this my little labour to your comfort and saluation Septemb. 7. 1595. Your H. in the Lord W. Perkins ECCLESIASTES 7. 3. The day of death is better then the daie that one is borne THese words are a rule or precept laid downe by Salomon for weightie causes For in the chapters going before he sets forth the vanitie of all creatures vnder heauen and that at large in the very particulars Now men hereupon might take occasion of discontentment in respect of their estate in this life therefore Salomon in great wisdom here takes a new course in this chapter begins to lay downe certaine rules of direction and comfort that men might haue somewhat wherewith to arme themselues against the troubles and the miseries of this life The first rule is in this third verse that a good name is better then a pretious oyntment that is a name gotten maintained by godly conuersation is a speciall blessing of God which in the midst of the vanities of this life ministreth greater matter of reioycing and comfort to the heart of man then the most pretious oyntment can doe to the outward senses Now some man hauing heard this first rule concerning good name might obiect and say that renowme good report in this life affoards slender comfort considering that after it followes death which is the miserable end of all men But this obiection the wise man remooueth by a second rule in these words which I haue in hand saying that the daie of death is better then the daie that one is borne That we may come to the true proper sense of this precept or rule three points are to be considered First what is death here meÌ„tioned secondly how it can be truely said that the daie of death is better then the daie of birth thirdly in what respect it is better For the first death is a depriuation of life as a punishment ordained of God and imposed on man for his sinne First I say it is a depriuation of life because the verie nature of death is he absence or defect of that life which God vouchsafed man by his creation I adde further that death is a punishment more especially to intimate the nature and qualitie of death and to shewe that it was ordained as a meanes of execution of Gods iustice and iudgement And that death is a punishment Paul plainely auoucheth when hee saith that by one man sinne entred into the worlde and death by sinne And againe that death is the stipend wages or allowance of sinne Furthermore in euerie punishment there be three workers the ordainer of it the procurer and the executioner The ordainer of this punishment is God in the estate of mans innocency by a solemne lawe then made in these verie wordes In the daie that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death Genesis 2. â—7 But it may be alleadged to the contrarie that the Lord saith by the Prophet Ezechiel that hee will not the death of a sinner and therefore that hee is no ordainer of death The answere may easily bee made and that sundrie waies First the Lord speakes not this to all men or of all men but to his owne people the church of the Iewes as appeares by the clause perfixed Sonne of man say vnto the â—ouse of Israel c. Again the words are not spoken absolutely but only in waie of comparison in that of the twaine hee rather wills the conuersion and repentance of a sinner then his death and destruction Thirdly the verie proper meaning of the wordes importe thus much that God doeth take no delight or pleasure in the death of a sinner as it is the ruine and destruction of the creature And yet all this hinders not but that God in a newe regard and consideration may both will and ordaine death namely as it is a due and deserued punishment tending to the execution of iustice in which iustice God is as good as in his mercie Againe it may bee obiected that if death indeede had beene ordained of God then Adam should haue beene destroyed and that presently vpon his fall For the verie wordes are thus Whensoeuer thou shalt eate of the forbidden fruite thou shalt certainly die Ausvvere Sentences of Scripture are either Legall or Euangelicall the lawe and the Gospel beeing two seuerall and distinct parts of Gods worde Nowe this former sentence is Legall and must be vnderstood with an exception borrowed from the Gospell or the couenant of grace made with Adam and reuealed to him after his fall The exception is this Thou shalt certenly die whensoeuer thou eatest the forbidden fruite except I doe further giue thee a meanes of deliuerance from death namely the seed of the woman to bruise the serpents head SecoÌ„dly it may be answered that Adam and all his posteritie died and that presently after his fall in that his bodie was made mortall and his soule became subiect to the curse of the Lawe And whereas God would not vtterly destroy Adam at the very first but onely impose on him the beginnings of the first and second death he did the same in great wisdome that in the midst of his iustice he might make a way to mercie which thing could not haue beene if Adam had perished The executioner of this punishment is hee that doeth impose and inflict the same on man and that also is God
man it preuailes with him and turnes him to God Furthermore when God will send his owne seruants to heauen hee sends thē a contrarie waie euen by the gates of hell and when it is his pleasure to make men depend on his fauour and prouidence hee makes them feele his anger and to be nothing in themselues that they may wholly depend vpon him and be whatsoeuer they are in him This point beeing well considered it is manifest that the child of God may passe to heauen by the very gulfes of hell The loue of God is like a sea into which when a man is cast hee neither feeles bottome nor sees banke I conclude therefore that despaire whether it arise of weaknes of nature or of conscience of sinne though it fall out about the time of death can not preiudice the saluation of them that are effectually called As for other strange euents which fall out in death they are the effects of diseases Rauings and blasphemings arise of the disease of melancholie and of frensies which often happen at the ende of burning feauers the choller shooting vp to the braine The writhing of the lips the turning of the necke the buckling of the ioyntes and the whole bodie proceede of crampes and convulsions which follow after much euacuation And whereas some in sicknesse are of that strength that three or foure men cannot holde them without bondes it comes not of witchcrafts and possessions as people commonly thinke but of choller in the vaines And whereas some when they are dead become as blacke as pitch as Bonner was it may arise by a bruise or an impostume or by the blacke iaundise or by the putrefaction of the liuer and it doeth not alwaies argue some extraordinarie iudgement of God Nowe these and the like diseases with their Symptomes and straunge effects though they shal depriue man of his health and of the right vse of the parts of his bodie and of the vse of reason too yet they cannot depriue his soule of eternall life And all sinnes procured by violent diseases and proceeding from repentant sinners are sins of infirmitie for which if they know them come againe to the vse of reason they will further repent if not they are pardoned and buried in the death of Christ. And we ought not so much to stand vpon the strangenes of any mans ende when we know the goodnesse of his life for we must iudge a man not by his death but by his life And if this be true that strange diseases and thereupon strange behauiours in death may befall the best man that is wee must learne to reforme our iudgements of such as lie at the point of death The common opinion is that if a man lie quietly and goe away like a lambe which in some diseases as consumptions and such like any man may doe then he goes straight to heauen but if the violence of the disease stirre vp impatience and cause in the partie franticke behauiours then men vse to say there is a iudgement of God seruing either to discouer an hypocrit or to plague a wicked man But the trueth is otherwise For indeede a man may die like a lambe and yet go to hell and one dying in exceeding torments and straunge behauiours of the bodie may goe to heauen And by the outward condition of any man either in life or death wee are not to iudge of his estate before God The fifth obiection is this When a man is most neare death then the deuill is most busie in temptation and the more men are assaulted by Satan the more dangerous troublesome is their case And therefore it may seeme that the day of death is the worst daie of all Ans. The condition of Gods childrē in death is twofold Some are not tempted and some are Some I say are not tempted as Simeon who when he had seene Christ brake forth said Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace c. foresignifying no doubt that he should ende his daies in all manner of peace As for them which are tempted though their case be verie troublesome and perplexed yet their saluation is not further off by reason of the violence and extremitie of temptation For God is then present by the vnspeakeable comfort of his spirit and when wee are most weake he is most strong in vs because his manner is to shew his power in weaknesse And for this cause euen in the time of death the deuill receiues the greatest foile when he lookes for the greatest victorie The sixth obiection is this Violent and sudden death is a grieuous curse of all euils which befall man in this life none is so terrible therefore it may seeme that the day of suddaine death is most miserable Ans. It is true indeed that suddaine death is a curse and a grieuous iudgement of God and therefore not without cause feared of men in the world yet all things considered we ought more to be afraide of an impenitent and euill life then of suddaine death For though it be euil as death it selfe in his owne nature is yet we must not thinke it to be simplie euill because it is not euill to all men nor in all respects euill I say it is not euill to all men considering that no kinde of death is euill or a curse vnto them that are in Christ who are freed from the whole curse of the Law And therefore the holy Ghost saith Blessed are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their Labour whereby is signified that they which depart this life beeing members of Christ enter into euerlasting happinesse of what death soeuer they die yea though it be suddaine death Againe I say that suddaine death is not euill in all respects For it is not euill because it is suddaine but because it commonly takes men vnprepared and by that means makes the day of death a blacke day and as it were a very speedie downfall to the gulfe of hell Otherwise if a man be readie and prepared to die suddaine death is in effect no death but a quicke and speedie entrance to eternall life These obiections beeing thus answered it appeares to be a manifest truth which Salomon saith that the day of death is better indeede then the day of birth Now I come to the third point in which the reasons and respects are to be considered that make the day of death to surpasse the day of a mans birth and they may all be reduced to this one namely that the birth day is an entrance into all woe and miserie whereas the day of death ioyned with godly and reformed life is an entrance or degree to eternall life Which I make manifest thus Eternall life hath three degrees one in this life when a man can truly say that he liues not but that Christ liues in him and this all men can say that repent and beleeue and are iustified and sanctified and haue peace of
For the life of a Christian is nothing else but a meditation of death A notable practise hereof we haue in the example of Ioseph of Arimathea who made his tombe in his life time in the midst of his garden no doubt for this ende to put himselfe in minde of death and that in the midst of his delight and pleasures Heathen Philosophers that neuer knew Christ had many excellent meditations of death though not comfortable in regard of life euerlasting Now we that haue knowne and beleeued in Christ must goe beyond them in this point considering with our selues such things as they neuer thought of namely the cause of death our sinne the remedie thereof the cursed death of Christ cursed I say in regard of the kind of death and punishment laid vpon him but blessed in regard of vs. Thirdly we must often meditate on the presence of death which we do when by Gods grace we make an account of euery present day as if it were the present day of our death and recken with our selues when we goe to bedde as though we should neuer rise againe and when we rise as though we should neuer lie downe againe This meditation of death is of speciall vse and brings forth many fruits in the life of man And first of all it serues to humble vs vnder the hand of God Example we haue of Abraham who said Behold I haue begunne now to speake to my Lord and I am but dust and ashes Marke here how the consideration of his mortalitie made him to abase and cast downe himselfe in the sight of God and thus if we could recken of euery day as of the last day it would straightway pull downe our peacocks feathers and make vs with Iob to abhorre our selues in dust and ashes Secondly this meditation is a meanes to further repentance When Ionas came to Ninive and cried Yet fourtie daies and Ninive shall be destroyed the whole citie repented in sackâ—loath and ashes When Elias came to Ahab and told him that the dogges should eate Iesabel by the wall of Iesreel and him also of Ahabs stocke that died in the citie c. it made him to humble himselfe so as the Lord saith to Elias Seest thou how Ahab is humbled before me Now if the remembrance of death was of such force in him that was but an hypocrite how excellent a meanes of grace will it be in them that truly repent Thirdly this meditation seemes to stirre vp contentation in euery estate and condition of life that shall befall vs. Righteous Iob in the very midst of his afflictions comforts himselfe with this consideration Naked saith he came I forth of my mothers wombe and naked shal I returne againe c. blessed be the name of the Lord. And surely the often meditation of this that a man of all his abundance can carrie nothing with him but either a coffin or a winding sheete or both should be a forcible means to represse the vnsatiable desire of riches and the loue of this world Thus we see what an effectuall meanes this meditation is to encrease and further the grace of God in the hearts of men Now I commend this first dutie to your Christian considerations desiring the practise of it in your liues which practise that it may take place two things must be performed First labour to plucke out of your hearts a wicked and erronious imagination wherby euery man naturally blesseth himselfe and thinkes highly of himselfe and though he had one foote in the graue yet he perswades himselfe that hee shall not die yet There is no man almost so olde but by the corruption of his heart he thinks that he shall liue one yeare longer Cruell and vnmercifull death makes league with no man yet the Prophet Esay saith that the wicked maÌ„ makes a league with death How can this be there is no league made indeed but onely in the wicked imagination of man who falsly thinkes that death will not come neare him though al the world should be destroyed See an example in the parable of the rich man that hauing stored vp aboundance of wealth for many yeres said vnto his own soule Soule thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeres liue at ease eat drink take thy pastime wheras his soule was fetched away presently And seeing this naturall corruption is in euerie mans heart we must daily fight against it and labour by all might and maine that it take no place in vs for so long as it shall preuaile we shall bee vtterly vnfit to make any preparation to death Wee ought rather to endeauour to attaine to the minde and meditation of S. Hierome who testifieth of himselfe on this manner Whether I wake or sleepe or whatsoeuer I doe me thinks I heare the sound of the trumpet Rise ye dead and come to iudgement The second thing which we are to practise that we may come to a serious meditation of our owne endes is to make praier vnto God that we might bee inabled to resolue our selues of death continually Thus Dauid praied Lord make me to know mine ende and the measure of my daies let me knowe howe long I haue to liue And Moses Lord teach me to number my daies that I may apply mine heart vnto wisdome I may bee said What neede men pray to God that they might be able to number their daies cannot they of themselues recken a fewe yeares and daies that are able by art to measure the globe of the earth and the spheres of heauen and the quantities of the starres with their longitudes latitudes altitudes motions and distances from the earth No verely For howsoeuer by a generall speculation we thinke something of our endes yet vnles the spirit of God be our schoolemaster to teach vs our dutie we shall neuer be able soundly to resolue our selues of the presence and speedines of death And therefore let vs pray with Dauid and Moses that God would inlighten our minds with knowledge and fil our hearts with his grace that we might rightly consider of death and esteeme of it euerie daie and houre as if it were the day and houre of death The second dutie in this generall preparation is that euery man must daily indeauour to take away from his owne death the power and strength therof And I pray you marke this point The Philistims sawe by experience that Sampson was of great strength and therefore they vsed meanes to knowe in what part of his bodie it laie and when they found it to bee in the haire of his head they ceased not vntill it was cutte off In like manner the time will come when we must encounter hand to hand with tyranous and cruell death the best therefore is before hand nowe while wee haue time to search where the strength of death lies which beeing once knowne we must with speede cutte off his Sampsons lockes and bereaue him of his power
makes it the propertie of a good man to sweare to his owne hindrance and not to change Psal. 15.4 Quest. II. Whether the oath which a man hath taken beeing induced therto by fraud and guile doth bind conscience Ans. If it be still of a thing lawfull and bring nothing but priuate losses it is to be kept When the Gibeonites had by a fraud brought Iosua to make a league with them and to bind it with an oath he and the Princes of the people answer them thus We haue sworne vnto them by the Lord God of Israel now therefore we may not touch them Ios. 9. 19. And 300. yeares after when Saul slue certaine of the Gibeonites against this oath the plague was vpon the people of Israel three yeares and was not staied till certaine persons of Sauls familie for a recompence were put to death 2. Sam. 21.7 Quest. III. Whether an oath made by feare or compulsion bind in conscience For example A thiefe disappointed of the bootie which he looked for bindes the true man by solemne oath vpon paine of present death to fetch and deliuer vnto him some portion of money as one 100. or 200. crownes for the redeeming of his life Well the oath is taken and the question is whether it bind him or not to performe his promise An answer may be this some Protestant diuines thinke it doth bind some againe thinke no but I take it the safest course to hold the meane betweene both on this manner The oath seemes to binde and is to be performed neither is it against the good of the common-wealth for then it were vnlawfull but it is rather a furtherance in that a member thereof is preserued and the losses which follow are onely priuate to the man rather to be endured then losse of life Yet that a remedie may be had of this priuate iniurie and that a publike mischiefe may be preuented the partie is to reueale the matter to the Magistrate whose office it is to punish robbers and to order all things according to equitie for the common good But if the case fal out that the man through exceeding feare doe further sweare to keepe silence I see not how his oath may be kept except he be sure that nothing will ensue thereof but a priuate domage to himselfe For otherwise perpetuall silence seemes to be a secret consenting to the robber and an occasion that others fall into the like danger and hazard of their liues Againe in sixe cases an oath bindes nothing at all I. If it be made of a thing that is flat against the word of God For all the power of binding which it hath is by the word of God and therefore when it is against Gods will it hath no power to constraine And it is an old receiued rule that an oath must not be a bond of iniquitie Hereupon Dauid when he made a rash oath to kill Nabal and all his houshold reioyced when he had occasion offered by Abigail to breake the same 1. Sam. 23.32 And though he sware to Shemi that he would saue his life 2. Sam. 19. 23. yet afterward vpon better consideration as it may seeme he commaunded his sonne Salomon to put him to death as one that had long ago deserued the same 1. King 2.9 And Herod was farre deceiued that thought he was bound by his oath to giue to the damsell Iohn Baptists head in a platter Matth. 14.7 II. If it be against the good and wholesome laws of any kingdome or countrey whereof a man is a member it bindes not at all because on the contrarie Gods commandement bindes vs to keepe the good laws of men III. If it be made by such persons as want sufficient reason and discretion as young children fooles madde men For the conscience can not indeede be bound where the vnderstanding can not discerne what is done IV. If it be made of such as haue no power to bind themselues it binds not because it is made against the law of nature which is that he which is not in his owne power can not binde himselfe Hence it follows that Papists erre grossely when they teach that a child may enter into any rule or order of religion yea binde himselfe thereto by oath and the oath to be good flat against his parents consent Num. 30.4 If a woman vow vnto the Lord and binde her selfe by a hond beeing in her fathers house in the time of her youth c. v. 6. If her father disallow her the same day that he heareth all her vowes and bonds they shall not be of value And an ancient Council decreed that all children that vpon pretence of Gods worship should depart from their parents and not doe them due reuerence should be accursed Secondly they erre in that they teach that the promise made priuately by a child in way of marriage without and against consent of wise and careful parents binds them whereas indeed if this promise were further bound by an oth it could not stand because children vnder gouernment and tuition of parents can not giue themselues V. It bindes not if it be made of a thing that is out of a mans power as if a man sweare to his friend to giue him an other mans goods VI. If at the first it were lawfull and afterward by some meanes become either impossible or vnlawfull it binds not conscience For when it becomes impossible then we may safely thinke that God from heauen frees a man from his oath And when it begins to be vnlawfull then it ceaseth to bind because the binding vertue is onely in and from the word of God For example A king bindes himselfe by oath to a forraine Christian Prince to find him men and money to defend his people against all enemies This oath is lawfull Well afterward the Prince becomes a professed enemie to him his religion and people and then the kings oath becomes vnlawful binds him not because the word forbids that there should be any league of amitie with Gods enemies though there may be leagues of concord with thē Seeing a lawfull oath must bind conscience though a man be deceiued great losses follow it shewes in how great reuerence we should haue Gods name and with what care and consideration take an oath And by this we must be aduertised to take heede of customable swearing in our cōmon talke whether our oathes be great or small We must thinke of an oath as a part of Gods worshippe nay the holy Ghost often puts it for the whole worship of God Esa. 19.18 In that day shall fiue cities in the land of Egypt speak the language of Canaan and shall sweare by the Lord of hostes that is acknowledge and worship him Ierem. 12.16 If they will learne the waies of my people to sweare by my name The Lord liueth then shall they bee built in the middest of my people This serues to shewe vnto vs that such
giue good counsell to doe the ordinarie works of their callings The fourth Things indifferent must be vsed within compasse of our callings that is according to our abilitie degree state and condition of life And it is a common abuse of this libertie in our daies that the meane man will be in meate drinke apparell building as the gentleman the gentleman as the knight the knight as the lord or Earle Now then things indifferent are sanctified to vs by the word when our consciences are resolued out of the word that we may vse them so it be in tâ—e manner before named and according to the rules here set downe They are sanctified by praier when we craue at Gods hands the right vse of them and hauing obtained the same giue him thanks therefore Coloss. 3. 17. Whatsoeuer ye doe in word or deede doe all in the name of our Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God the father by him Thus much of Christian libertie by which we are admonished of sundrie duties I. to labour to become good members of Christ of what estate or coÌ„dition so euer we be The libertie of the citie of Rome made not onely Romanes borne but euen the men of other countries seeke to be citizens thereof Act. 22.28 The priuiledges of the Iewes in Persia made many become Iewes Hest. 8.17 O then much more should the spirituall libertie of conscience purchased by the blood of Christ mooue vs to seeke for the kingdome of heauen and that we might become good members thereof II. Againe by this we are taught to studie learne and loue the Scriptures in which our liberties are recorded We make account of our charters whereby we hold our earthly liberties yea we gladly read them and acquaint our selues with them what a shame then will it be for vs to make no more account of the word of God that is the law of spirituall libertie Iam. 2. 16. III. Lastly we are aduertised most heartily to obey and serue God according to his word for that is the end of our libertie the seruant doth all his busines more chearefully in the hope and expectation he hath of libertie Againe our libertie most of all appeares in our seruice and obedience because the seruice of God is perfect freedome as on the contrarie in the disobedience of Gods commandements stands our spirituall bondage The second propertie of conscience is an vnfallible certentie of the pardon of sinne and life euerlasting That this point may be cleared I will handle the question betweene vs and Papists touching the certentie of saluation And that I may proceede in order we must distinguish the kinds of certentie First of all Certentie is either Vnfallible or Coniecturall Vnfallible wherein a man is neuer disappointed Coniecturall which is not so euident because it is grounded onely vpon likelihoods The second all Papists graunt but the first they denie in the matter of saluation Againe certentie is either of faith or experimentall which Papists call morall Certentie of faith is whereby any thing is certenly beleeued and it is either generall or speciall Generall certentie is to beleeue assuredly that the word of God is truth it selfe and this both we and Papists allow Speciall certentie is by faith to applie the promise of saluation to our selues and to beleeue without doubt that remission of sinnes by Christ and life euerlasting belongs vnto vs. This kinde of certentie we hold and maintaine and Papists with one consent denie it acknowledging no assurance but by hope Morall certentie is that which proceedes from sanctification and good workes as signes and tokens of true faith This we both allow yet with some difference For they esteeme all certentie that comes by works to be vncerten and often to deceiue but we doe otherwise if the works be done in vprightnes of heart The question then is whether a man in this life may ordinarily without reuelation be vnfallibly certen of his owne saluation first of all and principally by faith and then secondly by such workes as are vnseparable companions of faith We hold this for a cleare and euident principle of the word of God and contrariwise the Papists denie it wholly I will therefore prooue the truth by some few arguments and then answer the common obiections Arg. 1. That which the spirit of God doth first of all testifie in the heart and conscience of any man and then afterward fully confirme is to be beleeued of the same man as vnfallibly certen but the spirit of God first of all doth testifie to some men namely true beleeuers that they are the sonnes of God and afterward confirmes the same vnto them Therefore men are vnfallibly to beleeue their owne adoption Now that the Spirit of God doth giue this testimonie to the conscience of man the Scripture is more then plaine Rom. 8. 15. Ye haue receiued the spirit of adoption whereby we crie Abba Father The same Spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the sonnes of God Answer is made that this testimonie of the Spirit is giuen onely by an experiment or feeling of an inward delight or peace which breedes in vs not an infallible but a coniecturall certentie And I answer againe that this exposition is flat against the text For the Spirit of adoption is saide here not to make vs to thinke or speake but to crie Abba Father and crying to God as to a father argues courage confidence and boldnes Againe the same Spirit of adoption is opposed to the spirit of bondage causing feare and therefore it must needs be a Spirit giuing assurance of libertie and by that meanes driuing away distrustfull feares And the ende no doubt why the holy Ghost comes into the heart as a witnes of adoption is that the truth in this case hidden therefore doubtful might be cleared and made manifest If God himselfe haue appointed that a doubtfull truth among men shall be confirmed and put out of doubt by the mouth of two or three witnesses it is absurd to thinke that the testimonie of God himselfe knowing all things and taking vpon him to be a witnesse should be coniecturall Saint Bernard had learned better diuinitie when he said Who is iust but he that beeing loued of God returnes loue to him againe which is not done but by the Spirit of God reuealing by faith vnto man the eternall purpose of God concerning his saluation in time to come which reuelation vndoubtedly is nothing else but an infusion of spirituall grace by which whilest the deedes of the flesh are mortified the man is prepared to the kingdome of God receiuing withall that whereby he may presume that he is loued and loue againe Furthermore that the Spirit of God doth not onely perswade men of their adoption but also confirme the same vnto them it is most manifest Eph. 4. 30. Grieue not the Spirit whereby ye are sealed vp to the day of redemption and 1. v. 13. After ye beleeued
saith When we are gone out of this world there will remaine no compunction or satisfaction Some new Editions haue foisted in the word aliqua and so haue turned the sense on this manner There will remaine no compunction or some satisfaction But this is flat against Augustines meaning who saith a little before that when the way is ended there is no compounding of our cause with any Chrysost. proem in Esa. Say not to me I haue sinned how shall I be freed from so many sinnes Thou canst not but thy God can Yea and he will so blot out thy sinnes that there shall remaine no print of theÌ„ which thing befalls not the bodie for when it is healed there remainâ—s a skarre but God as soone as he exempts thee from punishment he giueth thee iustice Ambrose saith I read of Peters teares but I read not of his satisfaction Againe Let vs adore Christ that he may say vnto vs Feare not thy sinnes of this world nor the waues of bodily sufferings I haue remission of sinnes Hierome saith in Psal. 31. The sinne that is couered is not seene the sinne that is not seene is not imputed that which is not imputed is not punished Chrysostome in Matthew hom 44. Among all men some indure punishment in this life and the life to come others in this life alâ—ne others alone in the life to come others nâ—ither in this life nor in the life to come There alone as Dives who was not lord so much as of one droppe of water Here alone the incestuous man among the Corinthians Neither here nor there as the Apostles and Prophets as also Iob and the rest of this kinde for they indured no sufferings for punishment but that they might be knowne to be conquerours in the fight Obiections of Papists I. Obiect Leuit. 4. Moses according to Gods commandement prescribed seuerall sacrifices for seuerall persons and they were meanes of satisfaction for the temporall punishments of their daily sinnes Ans. Those sacrifices were onely signes and types of Christs satisfaction to be offered to his father in his alone sacrifice vpon the crosse and whosoeuer offered any sacrifice in the old testament did thus and no otherwise esteeme of it but as a type and figure of better things Secondly the saide sacrifices were satisfactions to the Church whereby men did testifie their repentance for their offences and likewise their desire to be reconciled to God and men And such kinde of satisfactions we acknowledge II. Obiect Men whose sinnes are all pardoned haue afterward sundrie crosses and afflictions laide vpon them vnto the ende of their daies therefore in all likelihood they make satisfaction to God for temporall punishments As for example the Israelites for murmuring against the Lord in the wildernes were barred all from the land of promise and the like befell Moses and Aaron for not glorifying God as they should haue done at the waters of strife Ans. Man must be considered in a two-fold estate as he is vnder the law and as he is vnder grace In the first estate all afflictions are curses or legall punishments be they little or great but to them that are in the second estate and beleeue in Christ though the same afflictions remaine yet doe they change their habite or condition and are the actions of a Father seruing to be trialls corrections preuentings admonitions 1. Cor. 11.32 When we are iudged we are nurtered of the Lord. and Heb. 12.7 If ye indure chastisment God offereth himselfe vnto you as children and Chrysostome saith 1. Cor. hom 28. When we are corrected of the Lord it is more for our admonition then damnation more for a medicine then for a punishment more for a correction then for a penaltie And whereas God denied the beleeuing Israelites with Moses and Aaron to enter into the land of Canaan it cannot be prooued that it was a punishment or penaltie of the law vpon them The scripture saith no more but that it was an admonition to all men in all ages following to take heede of like offences as Paul writeth All these things came vnto them for ensamples and were written for our admonition 1. Cor. 10.11 III. Obiect Dauid was punished after his repentance for his adulterie for the child died and he was plagued in his owne kind in the incest of Absolon and when he had numbred the people he was yet punished in the death of his people after his owne repentance Ans. I answer as before that the hand of God was vpon Dauid after his repentance but yet the iudgements which befell him were not curses vnto him properly but corrections for his sinnes and trialls of his faith and meanes to preuent further sinne and to renew both his faith and repentance as also they serued to admonish others in like case for Dauid was a publike person and his sinnes were offensiue both within the Church of God and without IV. Obiect The prophets of God when the people are threatned with the plague famine sword captiuitie c. exhort them to repent and to humble themselues in sackcloath and ashes and thereby they turned away the wrath of God that was then comming forth against them Therefore by temporall humiliation men may escape the temporall punishments of the Lord. Answ. Famine sword banishment the plague and other iudgements sent on Gods people were not properly punishments of sinne but onely the corrections of a father whereby he humbleth them that they might repent or thus they were punishments tending to correction not seruing for satisfaction And the punishments of God are turned from them not because they satisfie the iustice of God in their own sâ—fferings but because by faith they lay hold on the satisfaction of the Messias testifie the same by their humiliation repentance Obiect V. Dan. 4.24 Daniel giueth this counsel to Nabuchadnezar redeeme thy â—innes by iustice and thine iniquities by almes deedes Beholde say they almes deeds are made a meanes to satisfie for mans iniquities Ans. The word which they translate to redeeme as the most learned in the Chalde tongue with one consent auouch doth properly signifie to breake off as if the Prophet should say O King thou art a mightie Monarch and to inlarge thy kingdome thou hast vsed much iniustice and crueltie therefore now repâ—â—â— of thine iniquitie and breake off these thy sinnes testifie thy repentance by doing iustice and giue almes to the poore whome thou hast oppressed Therefore here is nothing spoken of satisfaction for sinne but onely of testification of repentance by the fruits thereof Obiect VI. Matth. 3.2 Doe penance and bring forth fruits worthy of penance which say they are workes of satisfaction inioyned by the priest Ans. This text is absurd for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth thus much change your mindes from sinne to God and testifie it by good workes that is by doing the duties of the morall lawe which must bee done not because they are meanes to
we despise not the vniuersall cōsent or traditiō of the Church in this case which though it do not perswade the consciēce yet is it a notable inducement to mooue vs to reuerence regard the writings of the Prophets and Apostles It will be said where is it written that scripture is scripture I answer not in any one particular place or booke of scripture but in euery line and page of the whole Bible to him that can read with the spirit of discerning and can discerne the voice of the true pastour as the sheep of Christ can doe Obiect III. Some books of the canon of the Scripture are lost as the booke of the warres of God Num. 21.14 the booke of the iust Iosua 10.13 the bookes of Chronicles of the Kings of Israel and Iuda 1. King 14.19 the bookes of certaine prophets Nathan God Iddo Ahiah and Semiah and therefore the matter of these bookes must come to vs by tradition Answ. Though it bee granted that some bookes of Canonicall scripture be lost yet the scripture stil remaines sufficient because the matter of those bookes so farreforth as it was necessarie to saluation is contained in these bookes of Scripture that are now extant Againe I take it to be a truth though some thinke otherwise that no part of the Canon is lost for Paul saith Whatsoeuer things were written aforetime were written for our learning that wee through patience and comfort of the Scriptures c. Rom. 15.4 Where he takes it for graunted that the whole Canon of holy scripture was then extant For if he had thought that some books of scripture had beene lost he would haue said whatsoeuer was written and is now extant was written for our learning and comfort For bookes that are lost serue neither for learning nor comfort Againe to hold that any bookes of scripture should be lost calls into question Gods prouidence and the fidelitie of the Church who hath the bookes of God in keeping and is therefore called the pillar and ground of trueth And touching the bookes before mentioned I answer thus The booke of the warres of God Num. 21. 14. might be some short bill or narration of things done among the Israelites which in the daies of Moses went from hand to hand For sometime a booke in Scripture signifieth a roule or catalogue as the first chapter of Mathew which containeth the genealogie of our Sauiour Christ is called the booke of the generation of Iesus Christ. Againe the booke of the iust and the bookes of Chronicles which are said to be lost were but as the Chronicles of England are with vs euen politicke records of the acts and euents of things in the kingdome of Iuda and Israel out of which the Prophets gathered things necessarie to bee knowne and placed them in holy scripture As for the bookes of Iddo Ahiah Semiah Gad and Nathan they were contained in the books of the Kings and Chronicles and in the bookes of Samuel which were not written by him alone but by sundry prophets 1. Chr. 29.29 as also was the booke of Iudges As for the bookes of Salomon which are lost they did not concerne religion and matters of saluation but were concerning matters of philosophy and such like things Obiect IV. Moses in Mount Sina beside the written lawe receiued from God a more secret doctrine which he neuer writ but deliuered by tradition or word of mouth to the Prophets after him and this the Iewes haue now set downe in their Cabala Ans. This indeede is the opinion of some of the Iewes whome in effect and substance sundrie Papists follow but wee take it for no better then a Iewish dotage For if Moses had known any secret doctrine beside the written law he would neuer haue giuen this commandement of the said lawe thou shalt not adde any thing thereto Obiect V. Heb. 5. 12. Gods word is of two sorts milke and strong meate By milke we must vnderstand the worde of God written wherein God speakes plainely to the capacitie of the rudest but strong meate is vnwritten traditiōs a doctrine not to be deliuered vnto all but to those that growe to perfection Ans. We must know that one and the same word of God is milke and strong meat in regard of the manner of handling and propounding of it For beeing deliuered generally and plainely to capacitie of the simplest it is milke but being handled particularly and largely and so fitted for men of more vnderstāding it is strong meate As for example the doctrine of the creation of mans fal and redemption by Christ when it is taught ouerly and plainly it is milke but when the depth of the same is throughly opened it is strong meate And therefore it is a conceit of mans braine to imagine that some vnwritten word is meant by strong meat Obiect VI. Sundrie places of scripture be doubtfull and euery religion hath his seuerall exposition of them as the Papists haue theirs and the Protestants theirs Now then seeing there can bee but one trueth when question is of the interpretation of Scripture recourse must bee had to the tradition of the Church that the true sense may be determined and the question ended Ans. It is not so but in doubtfull places scripture it selfe is sufficient to declare his owne meaning first by the analogie of faith which is the summe of religion gathered out of the clearest places of scripture secondly by the circumstances of the place and the nature and signification of the words thirdly by conference of place with place By these and like helps contained in scripture we may iudge which is the truest meaning of any place Scripture it selfe is the text and the best glosse And the scripture is falsely tearmed the matter of strife it being not so of it selfe but by the abuse of man And thus much for our dissent concerning traditions wherein we must not bee wauering but steadfast because notwithstanding our renouncing of poperie yet popish inclinations and dispositions be rife among vs. Our cōmon people marueilously affect humane traditions yea mans nature is inclined more to be pleased with them then with the word of God The feast of the natiuitie of our Sauiour Christ is onely a custome and tradition of the Church and yet men are commonly more carefull to keepe it then the Lords daie the keeping whereof standes by the morall lawe Positiue lawes are not sufficient to restraine vs from buying and selling on the Sabboth yet within the twelue daies no man keepes market Againe see the trueth of this in our affection to the ministerie of the worde let the preacher alleadge Peter and Paul the people count it but common sluffe such as any man can bring but let men come and alleadge Ambrose Austine and the rest of the fathers oh he is the man he is alone for them Againe let any man be in danger any way and straight he sendeth to the wise man or wizzard Gods word is not
receiuing The fifth that the bodie of Christ is vnder many consecrated hosts The sixt that when the host is deuided the body of Christ is not deuided but vnder euery part thereof is whole Christ. The seuenth that when the priest holds the host in his hand the bodie of Christ is not felt by it selfe nor seene but the formes of bread and wine The eight that when the formes of bread and wine cease the body and blood of Christ ceaseth also to be there The ninth that the accidents of bread and wine haue the same effects with the bread and wine it selfe which are to nourish and filâ— On this manner it shall be easie for any man to defend the most absurd opinion that is or can be if he may haue libertie to answer the arguments alleadged to the contrarie by wonders To conclude seeing there is a reall communion in the sacrament between Christ and euery beleeuing heart our dutie therefore is to bestowe our hearts on Christ endeauouring to loue him and to reioyce in him and to long after him aboue all things all our affiance must be in him with him wee beeing now on earth must haue our conuersation in heauen And this is the true reall presence which the auncient Church of God hath commended vnto vs for in all these liturgies these wordes are vsed and are yet extant in the Popish masse Lift vp your hearts we lift them vp vnto the lord By which words the communicants were admonished to direct their mindes and their faith to Christ sitting at the right hand of God Thus said Augustine If we celebrate the ascension of the Lord with deuotion let vs ascend with him lift vp our hearts Againe they which are alreadie risen with Christ in faith and hope are inuited to the great table of heauen to the table of Angels where is the bread The eleuenth point Of the sacrifice in the Lords Supper which the Papists call the sacrifice of the Masse Touching this point first I will set downe what must bee vnderstood by the name Sacrifice A sacrifice is taken properly or improperly Properly it is a sacred or solemne action in which man offereth and consecrateth some outward bodily thing vnto God for this end to please and honour him thereby Thus all the sacrifices of the old testament and the oblation of Christ vpon the crosse in the new testament are sacrifices Improperly that is onely by the way of resemblance the duties of the morall lawe are called sacrifices And in handling this question I vnderstand a sacrifice both properly and improperly by way of resemblance Our Consent Our consent I propound in two conclusions Conclus I. That the supper of the Lord is a sacrifice and may truly be so called as it hath beene in former ages and that in three respects I. Because it is a memoriall of the reall sacrifice of Christ vpon the crosse and containes withall a thanksgiuing to God for the same which thanksgiuing is the sacrifice and calues of our lips Heb. 13.15 II. Because euery communicant doth there present himselfe bodie and soule a liuing holy and acceptable sacrifice vnto God For as in this sacrament god giues vnto vs Christ with his benefits so we answerable giue vp our selues vnto God as seruants to walke in the practise of all dutifull obedience III. It is called a sacrifice in respect of that which was ioyned with the sacrament namely the almes giuen to the poore as a testimonie of our thankefulnes vnto God And in this regard also the ancient fathers haue called the sacrament an vnbloodie sacrifice the table an altar the ministers priests the whole action an oblation not to God but to the congregation and not by the priest alone but by the people A canon of a certaine Councell saith Wee decree that euery Lords daie the oblation of the altar be offered of euery man and woman both for bread and wine And Augustine saith that women offer a sacrifice at the altar of the Lord that it might be offered by the priest to God And vsually in auncient writers the communion of the whole bodie of the congregation is called the sacrifice or oblation Conclus II. That the very bodie of Christ is offered in the Lords supper For as wee take the bread to be the body of Christ sacramentally by resemblance and no otherwise so the breaking of bread is sacramentally the sacrificing or offering of Christ vpon the crosse And thus the fathers haue termed the Eucharist an immolation of Chrtst because it is a commemoration of his sacrifice vpon the crosse Aug. Epist. 23. Neither doeth he he which saith Christ was offered For if sacraments had not the resemblance of things whereof they are sacraments they should in no wise be sacraments but from a resemblance they often take their names Againe Christ is sacrificed in the last supper in regard of the faith of the communicants which makes a thing past and done as present Augustine saith When we beleeue in Christ he is offered for vs daily And Christ is then slaine for euery one when hee beleeues that he is slaine for him Ambrose saith Christ is sacrificed daily in the mindes of beleeuers as vpon an altar Hierome saith He is alwaies offered to the beleeuers II. The difference They make the Eucharist to be a reall externall or bodily sacrifice offered vnto God holding and teaching that the minister is a priest properly that in this sacrament he offers Christs bodie and blood to God the father really and properly vnder the formes of bread and wine We acknowledge no real outward or bodily sacrifice for the remission of sinnes but onely Christs oblation on the crosse once offered Here is the maine difference between vs touching this point and it is of that waight and moment that they stifly maintaining their opinion as they doe can be no Church of God For this point raseth the foundation to the very bottom And that it may the better appeare that we auouch the trueth first I will confirme our doctrine by scripture and secondly confute the reasons which they bring for themselues III. Our reasons Reason I. Heb. 9,15 and 26. and c. 10.10 The holy Ghost saith Christ offered himselfe but once Therefore not often and thus there can be no reall or bodily offering of his bodie and blood in the sacrament of his supper the text is plaine The Papists answer thus The sacrifice of Christ say they is one for substance yet in regard of the manner of offering it is either bloody or vnbloodie and the holy ghost speakes onely of the bloodie sacrifice of Christ which was indeede offered but once Ans. But the author of this epistle takes it for graunted that the sacrifice of Christ is onely one and that bloodie sacrifice For he saith Heb. 9.25 Christ did not offer himselfe often as the high priests did and v. 26. For then he must haue often suffered since
it before a stranger eating himselfe and bidding the stranger also to eate who refusing and professing himselfe to be a Christian therefore saith he the rather must thou doe it for to the pure all things are pure as the word of God teacheth vs. But they obiect Ier. 35. where Ionadab commanded the Rechabites to abstaine from wine which commandement they obeyedâ— and are commended for doing well in obeying of it therefore say they some kinde of meates may lawfully be forbiddenâ— Ans. Ionadab gaue this commandement not in way of religion or merit but for other wise and politicke regardes For he inioyned his posteritie not to drinke wine not to build houses not to sow â—eed or plant vineyards or to haue any in possession but to liue intents to the ende they might be prepared to beare the calamities that should befall them in time to come But the Popish abstineâ—ce from certaine meates hath respect to conscience and religion and therefore is of an other kinde and can haue no warrant thence II. Obiect Dan. 10.3 Daniel beeing in heauines for three weekes of daies abstained from flesh and his example is our warrant Ans. It was the manner of holy men in auncient times when they fasted many daies together of their owne accords freely to abstaine from sundrie things and thus Daniel abstained from flesh But the popish abstinence from flesh is not free but stands by commandement and the omitting of it is mortall sinne Againe if they will follow Daniel in abstaining from flesh why doe they not also abstaine from all pleasant bread and wine yea from oyntments and why will they eate any thing in the time of their fast whereas they can not shew that Daniel ate any thing at all till euening And Molanus hath noted that our ancetours abstained from wine and dainties and that some of them ate nothing for two or three daies together Thirdly they alleadge the diet of Iohn Baptist whose meate was Locusts and wild honie and of Timothie who abstained from wine Ans. Their kind of diet and that abstinence which they vsed was onely for temperance sake not for conscience or to merit any thing thereby let them prooue the contrarie if they can Thirdly and lastly we dissent from them touching certaine ends of fasting For they make abstinence it selfe in a person fitly prepared to be a part of the worship of God but we take it to be a thing indifferent in it selfe therfore no part of Gods worship and yet withall being well vsed we esteeme it as a proppe or furtherance of the worship in that we are made the fitter by it to worship God And hereupon some of the more learned sort of them say Not the worke of fasting done but the deuotion of the worker is to be reputed the seruice of God Againe they say that fasting in or with deuotion is a worke of satisfaction to Gods iustice for the temporall punishment of our sinnes Wherein we take it they doe blasphemously derogate from Christ our Sauiour who is the whole and perfect satisfaction for sinne both in respect of fault and punishment Here they alleadge the example of the Nineuites and Achabs fasting whereby they turned away the iudgements of God denounced against theÌ„ by his Prophets We answer that Gods wrath was appeased towards the Nineuites not by their fasting but by faith laying hold on Gods mercie in Christ thereby staying his iudgement Their fasting was onely a signe of their repentance their repentance a fruit and signe of their faith whereby they beleeued the preaching of â—onas As for Ahabs humiliation it is nothing to the purpose for it was in hyprocrisie if they get any thing thereby let them take it to themselues To conclude we for our parts doe not condemne this exercise of fasting but the abuse of it and it were to be wished that fasting were more vsed of all Christians in all places considering the lord doth daily giue vs new and speciall occasions of publike and priuate fasting The XIII point Of the state of perfection Our consent Our consent I will set downe in two conclusions I. All true beleeuers haue a state of true perfection in this life Matthew 5.48 Be you perfect as your father in heauen is perfect Gen. 6.9 Noah was a iust and perfect man in his time walked with God Gen. 17.1 Walke before me and be perfect And sundrie kings of Iuda are said to walke vprightly before god with a perfect heart as Dauid Iosias Hezekias c. And Paul accounteth himselfe with the rest of the faithfull to be perfect saying Let vs all that are perfect bee thus minded Phil. 3.15 Nowe this perfection hath two parts The first is the imputation of Christs perfect obedience which is the ground and fountaine of all our perfection whatsoeuer Heb. 10.14 By one offering that is by his obedience in his death passion hath he consecrated or made perfect for euer them that beleeue The second part of Christian perfection is synceritie or vprightnes standing in two things The first is to acknowledge our imperfection and vnworthines in respect of our selues and hereupon though Paul had said he was perfect yet he addeth further that he did account of himselfe not as though he had attained to perfection but did forget the good things behinde and indeauoured himselfe to that which was before Here therefore it must be remembred that the perfection whereof I speake may stand with sundrie wants and imperfections It is said of Asa that his heart was perfect with God all his daies and yet hee pulled not downe the high places and beeing diseased in his feete he put his trust in the phisitians and not in the Lord. Secondly this vprightnes standes in a constant purpose endeauour and care to keepe not some fewe but all and euery commandement of the lawe of God as Dauid saith Psal. 119.6 Then shall I not bee confounded when I haue respect to all thy commandements And this endeauour is a fruite of perfection in that it proceedes from a man regenerate For as all men through Adams fall haue in them by nature the seedes of all sinne none excepted no not the sinne against the holy ghost so by grace of regeneration through Christ all the faithfull haue in them likewise the seedes of all vertues needfull to saluation and hereupon they both can and do endeauour to yeeld perfect obedience vnto God according to the whole lawe And they may bee tearmed perfect as a child is called a perfect man though it want perfection of age and stature and reason yet hath it perfection of parts because it hath all and euery part and facultie both of bodie and soule that is required to a perfect man Conclus II. There be certaine works of supererogation that is such works as are not onely answerable to the law and thereupon deserue life euerlasting but goe beyond the lawe and merit more then the law by
though we keepe not the lawe yet we may doe things of counsell aboue the lawe and thereby merit But by their leaues they speake absurdly for in common reason if a man faile in the lesse he cannot but faile in the greater Nowe as I haue said in popish doctrine it is easier to obey the morall lawe then to performe the counsells of perfection Obiections of Papists 1. Isay 56.4 The Lord saith vnto Eunuches that keep his sabbath and choose the thing that pleaseth him will hee giue a place and name better then the sonnes and daughters Nowe say they an Eunuch is one that liues a single life and keepes the vowe of chastitie and hereupon hee is saide to deserue a greater measure of glorie Answ. If the wordes bee well considered they prooue nothing lesse for honour is promised to Eunuches not because they make performe the vowe of single life but because as the text saith they obserue the Lords sabbath and choose the thing that pleaseth God and keepe his couenant which is to beleeue the word of God and to obey the commandemēts of the morall lawe Obiect II. Mark 16.12 Christ saith There are some which haue made themselues chast for the kingdome of heauen therefore the vowe of single life is warrantable and is a worke of speciall glorie in heauen Ans. The meaning of the text is that some hauing receiued the gift of continencie do willingly content themselues with single estate that they may with more liberty without distraction further the good estate of the Church of God or the kingdome of grace in themselues others This is all that can be gathered out of this place hence therefore cannot be gathered the merit of euerlasting glorie by single life Obiect III. Math. 9.21 Christ saith to the young man If thou wilt be perfect goe sell that thou hast and giue to the poore and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen Therefore say they a man by forsaking all may merit not onely heauen but also treasure there that is an exceeding measure of glorie Ans. This yong man beeing in likelihood a strickt Pharise thought to merit eternall life by the workes of the law as his first question importeth Good master what shall I doe to be saued and therefore Christ goeth about to discouer vnto him the secret corruption of his heart And hereupon the wordes alleadged are a commandement of triall not common to all but especially to him The like commandement gaue the Lord to Abraham saying Abraham take thine onely sonne Isaac and offer him vpon the mountaine which I shall shew thee Gen. 12.2 IV. Obiect 1. Cor. 7.8 Paul saith It is good for all to be single as he was and v. 38. he saith it is better for virgins not to marrie and this he speakes by permission not by commandement v. 26. Answ. Here single life is not preferred simply but onely in respect of the present necessitie because the Church was then vnder persecution and because such as liue a single life are freed from the cares and distractions of the world V. Obiect 1. Cor. 9.15,17,18 Paul preached the gospell freely and that was more then he was bound to doe and for so doing hee had a reward Answ. It was generally in Pauls libertie to preach the gospel freely or not to doe it but in Corinth vpon special circumstances he was bound in conscience to preach it freely as he did by reason of the false teachers who would otherwise haue taken occasion to disgrace his ministery and haue hindred the glorie of God Now it was Pauls dutie by all means to preuent the hinderances of the gospel and the glory of god and if he had not so done he had abused his liberty v. 18. Therefore he did no more in that case then the lawe it selfe required For an action indifferent or an action in our libertie ceaseth to bee in our libertie and becomes morall in the case of offence What is more free and indifferent then to eate flesh yet in the case of offence Paul said he would not eate flesh as long as the world stood 1. Cor. 8.13 The XIV point Of the worshipping of Saints specially of Inuocation Our consent Conclus I. The true Saints of God as Prophets Apostles and Martyrs and such like are to be worshipped and honoured and that three waies I. by keeping a memorie of them in godly manner Thus the Virgin Marie as a prophetesse foretelleth that all nations shall call her blessed Luk. 1.48 When a certaine woman poured a boxe of oyntment on the head of Christ he saith this fact shall be spoken in remembrance of her wheresoeuer that Gospell should be preached throughout the world Mark 14.9 This dutie also was practised by Dauid toward Moses Aaron Phineas and the rest that are commended Psal. 105. and 106. and by the author of the epistle to the Ebrewes vpon the Patriarkes and Prophets and many others that excelled in faith in the times of the old and new testament II. They are to be honoured by giuing of thankes to God for them and the benefits that God vouchsafed by them vnto his Church Thus Paul saith that when the Churches heard of his cōuersion they glorified God for him or in him Gal. 1.13 And the like is to be done for the Saints departed III. They are to be honoured by an imitation of their faith humilitie meeknes repentance the feare of God and all good vertues wherein they excelled For this cause the examples of godly men in the old and new testament are called a cloud of witnesses by allusion for as the cloud did guide the Israelites through the wildernes to the land of Canaan so the faithfull now are to be guided to the heauenly Canaan by the examples of good men that haue beleeued in God before vs and haue walked the strait way to life euerlasting Concl. II. Againe their true Reliques that is their vertues and good examples left to all posteritie to be followed we keepe and respect with due reuerence Yea if any man can shew vs the bodily relique of any true Saint and prooue it so to be though we will not worship it yet will we not despise it but keepe it as a monument if it may conueniently be done without offence And thus farre we consent with the church of Rome Further we must not goe The dissent Our difference standes in the manner of worshipping of Saints The Papists make two degrees of religious worship The highest they call Latria whereby God himselfe is worshipped and that alone The second lower then the former is called Doulia whereby the Saints and Angels that be in the speciall fauour of God and glorified with euerlasting glorie in heauen are worshipped This worship they place in outward adoration in bending of the knee and bowing of the body to them being in heauen in inuocation whereby they call vpon them in dedication of Churches and houses of religion vnto them in sabbaths and festiuall
daies lastly in pilgrimages vnto their reliques and images We likewise distinguish adoration or worship for it is either religious or ciuill Religious worship is that which is done to him that is Lord of all things the searcher and trier of the heart omnipotent euery where present able to heare and helpe them that call vpon him euery where the author and first cause of euery good thing and that simply for himselfe because he is absolute goodnes it selfe And this worship is due to God alone beeing also commanded in the first and second commandement of the fist table Ciuill worship is the honour done to men set aboue vs by God himselfe either in respect of their excellent gifts or in respect of their offices authoritie whereby they gouerne others The right ende of this worship is to testifie and declare that we reuerence the gifts of God and that power which hee hath placed in those that be his instruments And this kind of worship is commanded onely in the second table and in the first commandement thereof Honour thy father and mother Vpon this distinction wee may iudge what honour is due to euery one Honour is to bee giuen to God and to whome hee commandeth He commandeth that inferiours should honour or worshippe their betters Therefore the vnreasonable creatures and among the rest images are not to be worshipped either with ciuill or religious worship being indeede far baser then man himselfe is Againe vncleane spirits the enemies of God must not be worshipped yea to honour them at all is to dishonour god Good angels because they excell men both in nature and gifts when they appeared were lawfully honoured yet so as when the least signification of honour was giuen that was proper to god they refused it And because they appeare not now as in former times not so much as ciuil adoration in any bodily gesture is to be done vnto them Lastly gouernours and Magistrates haue ciuill adoration as their due and it can not be omitted without offence Thus Abraham worshipped the Hittites Gen. 23. and Ioseph his brethren Gen. 50. To come to the very point vpon the former distinction we denie against the Papists that any ciuil worship in the bending of the knee or prostrating of the bodie is to be giuen to the Saints they being absent from vs much lesse any religious worship as namely inuocation signified by any bodily adoratiō For it is the very honour of God himselfe let them call it latria or doulia or by what name they will Our reasons Reason I. All true inuocation and praier made according to the will of God must haue a double foundation a commandement and a promise A commandement to mooue vs to pray and a promise to assure vs that we shall be heard For all and euery praier must be made in faith and without a commandement or promise there is no faith Vpon this vnfallible ground I conclude that we may not pray to Saints departed for in the scripture there is no word either commanding vs to pray vnto them or assuring vs that wee shall be heard when we praie Nay we are commanded only to cal vpon God him only shalt thou serue Mat. 4.10 And How shall we call vpon him in whom we haue not beleeued Ro. 10.14 And we haue no promise to be heard but for Christs sake Therefore praiers made to Saints departed are vnlawefull Answere is made that inuocation of Saints is warranted by miracles and reuelations which are answerable to commandements and promises Ans. But miracles reuelations had an end before this kind of inuocation tooke any place in the Church of God and that was about three hundred yeares after Christ. Again to iudge of any point of doctrine by miracles is deceitfull vnlesse three things concur the first is doctrine of faith and pietie to be confirmed the second is praier vnto God that some thing may be done for the ratifying of the said doctrine the third is the manifest edification of the Church by the two former Where any of these three are wanting miracles may be suspected because otherwhiles false prophets haue their miracles to trie men whether they will cleaue vnto God or no Deut. 13.1,3 Againe miracles are not done or to bee done for them that beleeue but for infidels that beleeue not as Paul saith 1. Cor. 14.22 Tongues are a signe not to thē that beleeue but to vnbeleeuers And to this agree Chrysostom Ambrose Isidore who saith Behold a signe is not necessarie to beleeuers which haue alreadie beleeued but to infidels that they may bee conuerted Lastly our faith is to be confirmed not by reuelations and apparitions of dead mē but by the writings of the Apostles prophets Luk. 16.29 Reason II. To pray vnto Saints departed to bowe the knee vnto them while they are in heauen is to ascribe that vnto them which is proper to God himselfe namely to knowe the heart with the inward desires and motions thereof and to know the speeches and behauiours of all men in all places vpon earth at all times The Papists answer that Saints in heauen see and heare all things vpon earth not by themselues for that were to make them Gods but in God and in the glasse of the Trinitie in which they see mens praiers reuealed vnto them I answer first that the Saints are still made more thē creatures because they are said to knowe the thoughts and all the doings of all mē at all times which no created power can well comprehend at once Secondly I answer that this glasse in which all things are said to be seene is but a forgerie of mans braine and I prooue it thus The angels themselues who see further into God then men can do neuer knewe all things in God which I confirme on this manner In the temple vnder the lawe vpon the arke were placed two Cherubins signifying the good angels of god they looked downward vpon the mercieseat couering the arke which was a figure of Christ their looking downward figured their desire to see into the mystery of Christs incarnation and our redemption by him as Peter alluding no doubt to this type in the olde Testament saith 1 Pet. 1.12 which things the angels desired to beholde and Paul saith Eph. 3.10 The manifold wisdome of God is reuealed by the Church vnto principalities and powers in heauenly places that is to the angels but howe and by what meanes by the Church and that two waies first by the Church as by an example in which the angels saw the endlesse wisdome and mercie of God in the calling of the Gentiles Secondly by the Church as it was founded and honoured by the preaching of the Apostles For it seemes that the Apostolicall ministerie in the new testament reuealed things touching Christ which the angels neuer knewe before that time Thus Chrysostome vpon occasion of this text of Paul saith that the angels learned some things by the preaching
is that euery seruant of God must take heede howe hee trauels into such countries where Popish religion is stablished least hee partakes in the sinnes and punishments thereof Indeede to goe vpon ambassage to any place or to trauell for this end that wee may performe the necessarie duties for our speciall or generall callings is not vnlawefull but to trauell out of the precincts of the chnrch onely for pleasures sake and to see strange fashions hath no warrant And hence it is that many men which goe forth in good order well minded come home with crased consciences The best traueller of all is he that liuing at home or abroad can goe out of himselfe and depart from his owne sinnes and corruptions by true repentance FINIS An aduertisement to all fauourers of the Romane religion shewing that the said religion is against the Catholike principles and grounds of the Catechisme GReat is the number of them that embrace the religion of the present Church of Rome beeing deceiued by the glorious titles of Vniuersalitie Antiquitie Succession And no doubt though some be wilfully blinded yet many deuoted this waie neuer sawe any other trueth Nowe of them and the rest I desire this fauour that they will but weigh and ponder with theÌ„selues this one thing which I will nowe offer to their considerations and that is That the Romane religion now stablished by the councell of Trent is in the principall points thereof against the grounds of the Catechisme that haue beene agreed vpon euer since the daies of the Apostles by all Churches These groundes are foure the first is the Apostles Creed the second is the decalogue or tenne commandements the third is the forme of praier called the Lords praier the fourth is the Institution of the two Sacraments baptisme and the Lords supper 1. Cor. 11.23 That I may in some order manifest this which I say I will begin with the Symbole or Creed And first of all it must bee considered that some of the principall doctrines beleeued in the Church of Rome are that the Pope or Bishop of Rome is the vicar of Christ and the head of the Catholike church that there is a fire of purgatorie after this life that images of God and Saints are to be placed in Churches and worshipped that praier is to bee made to Saints departed their interceffion to be required that there is a propitiatorie sacrifice daily oâ—â—ered in the masse for the sinnes of the quicke the dead These points are of that moment that without them the Romane religion caÌ„not stand and in the councel of Trent the curse Anathema is pronounced vpon all such as denie these or any of them And yet marke the Apostles Creede which hath bin thought to containe all necessarie points in religion to bee beleeued and hath therefore beene called the kay rule of faith this creed I say hath not any of these points nor the Expositions made thereof by the auncient fathers nor any other Creede or confession of faith made by any councel or Church for the space of many hundred yeares This is a plaine proofe to any indifferent man that these be new articles of faith neuer knowne in the Apostolike Church that the fathers councels could not find any such articles of faith in the books of the old and new testament Answer is made that all these points of doctrine are beleeued vnder the article I beleeue the Catholike Church the meaning whereof they wil haue to be this I beleeue all things which the Catholicke church holdeth and teacheth to be beleeued If this bee as they say we must needes beleeue in the Church that is put our confidence in the Church for the manifestation and the certentie of all doctrines necessarie to saluation and thus the eternal trueth of God the Creatour shall depend on the determination of the creature and the written word of God in this respect is made vnsufficient as though it had not plainely reuealed all points of doctrine pertaining to saluation And the ancient Churches haue beene farre ouerseene that did not propound the former points to be beleeued as articles of faith but left them to these latter times 2. In this Creede to beleeue in God and to beleeue the Church are distinguished To beleeue in is pertaining to the Creatour to beleeue to the creature as Ruffinus hath noted when he saith that by this preposition in the Creatour is distinguished from the creature and things pertaining to God from things pertaining to men And Augustine saith It must be knowne that we must beleeue the Church and not beleeue in the Church because the Church is not God but the house of God Hence it followes that we must not beleeue in the Saints nor put our confidence in our workes as the learned Papists teach Therfore Eusebius saith We ought of right to beleeue Peter and Paul but to beleeue in Peter and Paul that is to giue to the seruants the honour of the Lord we ought not And Cyprian saith He doth not beleeue in God which doeth not place in him alone the trust of his whole felicitie 3. The article conceiued by the holy Ghost is ouerturned by the transubstaÌ„tiation of bread and wine in the masse into the bodie and blood of Christ. For here wee are taught to confesse the true and perpetuall incarnation of Christ beginning in his conception and neuer ending afterward and wee acknowledge the trueth of his manhood and that his bodie hath the essentiall properties of a true body standing of flesh bone hauing quaÌ„titie figure dimeÌ„sions namly length breadth thicknes hauing part out of part as head out of feet feet out of head being also circuÌ„scribed visible touchable in a word it hath al things in it which by order of creatioÌ„ beloÌ„g to a body It wil be said that the bodie of Christ may remaine a true bodie yet be altered in respect of some qualities as namely circumscription But I say againe that locall circumscription can no way be seuered from a bodie it remaining a bodie For to be circumscribed in place is an essentiall propertie of euery quantitie and quantitie is the common essence of euery bodie And therefore a bodie in respect of his quantitie must needs be circumscribed in one place This was the iudgement of Leo when hee said The â—odie of Christ is by no meanes out of the trueth of our bodâ—â— And Augustine when he said Onely God in Christ so comes that he doth not departâ—â—o returnes that he doth not leaue vs but man according to bodie is in place and goes out of the same place and when he shall come vnto another place he is not in that place whence he comes To helpe the matter they vse to distinguish thus Christs bodie in respect of the whole essence thereof may be in many places but not in respect of the whole quantitie whereby it is only in one place But as I haue
is plainely ouerthrowne the excuse which they make that they worshippe not images but God and Saints in images for neither God nor the Saints doe acknowledge this kinde of honour but they abhorre it Whence it followes necessarily that they worship nothing beside the image or the deuise of their owne braine in which they faine to themselues such a god as will be worshipped and receiue our praiers at images It will be saide that the Papists doe no otherwise tie the worship and inuocation of God to images then God tied himselfe to the sanctuarie and the temple of Salomon And I say againe it was the will of God that he would shew his presence and be worshipped at the Sanctuarie and the Iewes had the warrant of Gods word for it but we haue no like warrant either by promise or commandement to tie Gods presence to an image or crucifix Againe reason yet further may discouer their idolatrie They which worship they know not what worship an idol but the Papists worship they know not what I prooue it thus To the consecration of the host there is required the intention of the Priest at the least vertually as they say and if this be true it followes that none of them can come to the Masse or pray in faith but he must alwaies doubt of that which is lifted vp by the hands of the priest in the masse whether it be bread or the bodie and blood of Christ. For none can haue any certentie of the intention of the priest in consecrating this bread and this wine but rather may haue a iust occasion of doubting by reason of the common ignorance and loosenesse of life in such persons Thirdly the commaundement touching the Sabbath giues a libertie to worke sixe daies in the ordinarie affaires of our callings and this libertie cannot be repealed by any creature The Church of Rome therefore erreth in that it prescribeth set and ordinarie festiuall daies not onely to God but also to Saints inioyning them as straitly and with as much solemnitie to be obserued as the Sabbath of the Lord. Fourthly the third commaundement or as they say the fourth inioynes children to obey father and mother in all things specially in matters of moment as in their marriage and choice of their callings and that euen to death and yet the church of Rome against the intent of this commaundement allowes that clandestine marriages and the vowe of religion shall be in force though they be without and against the consent of wise and carefull parents Fiftly the last commandement of lust forbiddes the first motions to sinne that are before consent I prooue it thus Lusting is forbidden in the former commandements as well as in the last yea lusting that is ioyned with consent as in the commandement Thou shalt not commit adulterie is forbidden lusting after our neighbours wife in the next lusting after our neighbours goods c. Now if the last commandement also forbid no more but lust with consent it is confounded with the rest and by this meanes there shall not be ten distinct words or commandements which to say is absurd it remaines therefore that the lust here forbidden goes before consent Againe the Philosophers knew that lust with consent was euill euen by the light of nature but Paul a learned Pharise and therefore more then a Philosopher knew not lust to be sinne that is forbidden in this commandement Rom. 7. Lust therefore that is forbidden here is without consent Wicked then is the doctrine of the Romane Church teaching that in euery mortall sinne is required an act commaÌ„ded of the will and hence they say many thoughts against faith and vncleane imaginations are no sinnes 6 Lastly the words of the second commandement And shew mercie to thousands on them that loue me and keepe my commandements ouerthrowes all humane merits For if the reward be giuen of mercie to them that keepe the law it is not giuen for the merit of the worke done To come to the third part of the Catechisme the Lords praier is a most absolute and perfect forme of praier For which cause it was called of Tertullian The breuiarie of the Gospel and Coelestinus saith the law of praying is the law of beleeuing and the law of working Now in this prayer we are taught to direct our praiers to God alone Our father c. and that onely in the name and mediation of Christ. For God is our father onely by Christ. It is needelesse therefore to vse any inuocation of Saints or to make them our mediatours of intercession vnto God and it is sufficient if we pray onely vnto God in the name of Christ alone 2 In the fourth petition we say thus Giue vs our daily bread In which words we acknowledge that euery morsell of bread is the meere gift of God What madnes then is it for vs to thinke that we should merit the kingdome of heauen by works that can not merit so much as bread 3 In the next petition Forgiue vs our debts foure opinions of the Romane religion are directly ouerthrowne The first is concerning humane Satisfactions For the child of God is here after his conuersion taught to humble himselfe day by day and to pray for the pardon of his daily sinnes now to make satisfaction and to sue for pardon be contrarie The second opinion here ouerthrowne is touching merits For we doe acknowledge our selues to be debters vnto God yea bankrupts and that beside the maine summe of many thousand talents we daily increase the debt therefore we can not possibly merit any of the blessings of God It is meere madnes to thinke that they which cannot pay their debts but rather increase them day by day should deferue or purchase any of the goods of the creditours or the pardoÌ„ of their debts if any fauour be shewed theÌ„ it comes of meere goodwil without the least desert In a word this must be thought vpon that if all we can doe will not keep vs froÌ„ increasing the maine summe of our debt much lesâ—e shall we be able by any merit to diminish the same By good right therfore do al gods seruaÌ„ts caâ—t downe themselues and pray Forgiue vs our debts The third opinion is that punishment may be retained the fault beeing wholly remitted but this can not stand for here sinne is called our debt because by nature we owe vnto God obedience and for the defect of this paiment we further owe vnto him the forfiture of punishment Sinne then is called our debt in respect of the punishment And therefore when we pray for the pardon of sinne we require the pardon not onely of fault but of the whole punishment And when a debt is pardoned it is absurd to thinke that the least paiment should remaine The fourth opinion is that a man in this life may fulfill the law whereas in this place euery seruant of God is taught to aske a daily pardon for the breach of the
one the fault came on all men to condemnation so by the iustifying of one the benefit abounded toward all men to the iustification of life The third Principle Q. What meanes is there for thee to escape this damnable estate A. Iesus Christ the eternall sonne of God beeing made man by his death vpon the crosse and by his righteousnes hath perfectly alone by himselfe accomplished all things that are needfull for the saluation of mankind 1. Iesus Christ the eternall sonne of God And the word was made flesh and dwelt among vs and we sawe the glory thereof as the glory of the onely begotten Sonne of the Father full of grace and trueth 2. Being made man For he in no sort tooke the angels but he tooke the seede of Abraham 3. By his death vpon the crosse But he was wounded for our transgressions he was broken for our iniquities the chastisement of our peace was vpon him and with his stripes we are healed 4. And by his righteousnes For as by one mans disobedience many were made sinners so by the obedience of one shall many also be made righteous For he hath made him to be sinne for vs which knewe no sinne that wee should be made the righteousnes of God in him 5. Hath perfectly Wherefore he is able also perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them 6. Alone by himselfe Neither is there saluation in any other for among men there is giuen none other name vnder heauen whereby we must be saued 7. Accomplished all things needefull for the saluation of mankind And he is the reconciliation for our sinnes and not for ours onely but also for the sinnes of the whole worlde The fourth Principle Q. But how maiest thou be made partaker of Christ and his benfits A. A man of a contrite and humble spirit by faith alone apprehending applying Christ with all his merits vnto himselfe is iustified before God and sanctified 1. A man of a contrite and humble spirit For thus saith hee that is high and excellent he that inhabiteth the eternitie whose name is the holy one I dwell in the high and holy place with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit to reuiue the spirit of the humble and to giue life to thē that are of a contrite heart The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and a broken heart O God thou wilt not despise 2. By faith alone As soone as Iesus heard that word spoken he said vnto the Ruler of the Sinagogue be not afraid onely beleeue So Moses made a serpent of brasse and set it vp for a signe and when a serpent had bitten a man then he looked to the serpent of brasse and liued And as Moses lift vp the serpent in the wildernesse so must the sonne of man bee lifted vp That whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life 3. Apprehending and applying Christ with all his merits vnto himselfe But as many as receiued him to them he gaue power to bee the sonnes of God to them that beleeue in his name And Iesus said vnto them I am the bread of life hee that commeth to me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me shall neuer thirst 4. Is iustified before God For what saith the Scripture Abraham beleeued God and it was counted to him for righteousnes Euen as Dauid declareth the blessednes of the man vnto whome God imputeth righteousnes without workes saying Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered 5. And sanctified And he put no difference betweene vs and them after that by faith he had purified their hearts But ye are of him in Christ Iesus who of God is made vnto vs wisdome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption The fift Principle Q. What are the ordinarie or vsuall meanes for the obtaining of faith A. Faith commeth only by the preaching of the word and increaseth daily by it as also by the administration of the Sacraments and praier 1. Faith cōmeth only by the preaching of the word increaseth daily by it But howe shal they cal on him in whom they haue not beleeued how shal they beleeue in him of whome they haue not heard and howe shall they heare without a preacher Where there is no vision the people decay but he that keepeth the lawe is blessed My people are destroyed for lacke of knowledge because thou hast refused knowledge I will also refuse thee that thou shalt bee no priest to mee and seeing thou hast forgotten the lawe of thy God I will also forget thy children 2. As also by the administration of the Sacraments After he receiued the signe of circumcision as the seale of the righteousnes of the faith which he had when he was vncircumcised that he should bee the Father of all them that beleeue not beeing circumcised that righteousnes might be imputed to thē also Moreouer brethren I would not that yee should bee ignorant that all our Fathers were vnder the cloud and all passed through the sea c. 3. And Praier For whosoeuer shall call vpon the name of the Lord shall be saued The sixt Principle Q. What is the estate of all men after death A. All men shal rise againe with their owne bodies to the last iudgement which beeing ended the godly shall possesse the kingdome of heauen but vnbeleeuers and reprobates shall bee in hell tormented with the diuell and his angels for euer 1. All men shall rise againe with their owne bodies Maruell not at this for the houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice And they shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation 2. To the last iudgement For God will bring euery worke vnto iudgement with euery secret thing whether it be good or euill But I say vnto you that of euery idle worde that men shall speake they shall giue account thereof at the day of iudgement 3. VVhich beeing ended the godly And deliuered iust Lot vexed with the vncleane conuersation of the wicked And the Lord said vnto him goe through the middest of the cittie euen through the middest of Ierusalem and set a marke vpon the foreheads of them that mourne and crie for all the abominations that be done in the middest thereof 4. Shall possesse the kingdome of God Then shall the king say to them on his right hand Come ye blessed of my father inherit ye the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world 5. But vnbeleeuers and rebrobates shall bee in hell tormented with the deuill and his angels Then shal he say vnto them on the left
Act. 1. 13. a Ezech 16.6 When I passed by thee I saw thee polluted in thine owne blood and I said vnto thee when thou wast in thy blood thou shalt liue Esai 55.1 Hâ— euery one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and ye that haue no siluer come buie and eate comeâ— I say and buie wine and milke without siluer and without money Ioh. 1.12 As many as receiued him to them he gaue this priuiledge that they should become the sonnes of God namely to them which beleeued in his name b Rom. 7.7 I knew not sinne but by the Law for I had not knowne lust except the Law had said Thou shalt not lust c 1. Ioh. 2.27 But the annointing which ye receiued of him dwelleth in you and ye neede not that any man teach you but as the same annointing teacheth you of all things and is true and is not lying and as it is taught you ye shall abide in him d Act. 16.14 A certaine woman named Lydia a seller of purple of the citie of the Tâ—yatirians a worshipper of God heard vs whose heart God opened that shee attended to the things that Paul spake Psalâ— 40. v. 6. Thou art not delighted with sacrifice and burnt offerings but mine eares hast thou opened Ioh. 6.44 No man can come vnto me except the Father which hath sent me draw him and I will raise him vp at the last day Esai 54.6 The Lord hath called thee beeing as a woman forsaken and as a young wife when thou wast refused saith the Lord. a 1. Cor. 15.18 If Christ be not raised they which are asleepe in Christ are perished Act. 7.60 When he had thus spoken he slept b 1. Cor. 15 3â— O foole that which thou sowest is not quickned except it die c Reu. 21.27 There shal enter into it none vnclean thing neither whatsoeuer worketh abomination or lies but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rom. 7.25 I my selfe in my mind serue the law of God but in my flesh the law of sinne d Luk. 23.42 He saide to Iesus Lord remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome 43. Then Iesus said to him This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Reu. 14.13 Then I heard a voice from heauen saying vnto me Write Blessed are the dead which hereafter die in the Lord. Euen so saith the Spirit for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them a Matth. 24. 29. Immediately after the tribulation of those daies shall the Sunne be darkened and the Moone shall not giue her light the starres shall fall from heauen and the powers of heauen shall be shaken 30. And then shall appeare the signe of the Sonne of man in heauen and then shall all the kinreds of the earth mourne and they shal see the Son of man come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glorie b Luk. 21. 26. Mens hearts shall faile them for feare and for looking after those things which shall come on the world 28. And when these things beginne to come to passe then looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neare 2. Tim. 4.8 Henceforth is laide vp for me the crowne of righteousnes which the Lord the righteous iudge shall give me at that day and not to me onely but vnto them also that loue his appearing a Matth. chap. 24. vers 31. And he shall sende his Angels with a great sound of a trumpet 1. Thess. chap. 4. vers 16. The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shout euen with the voice of the Archangel and with the trumpet of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first b Matth. 24. 30. 1. Thess. 4. 17. Then shall we vvhich liue and remaine be caught vp vvith them also in the cloudes to meete the Lord in the ayre and so shall we euer be with the Lord. a 1. Cor. 15. 52. We shall not all sleepe but we shall be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet 43. b It is sowne in dishonour it is raised in honour it is sowne in weakenes it is raised in power 44. It is sowne a naturall bodie it is raised â— spirituall bodie c. a Ioh. 14. 23. If any man loue me he will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and we will come vnto him and dwell with him 1. Ioh. 4. 15. Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus Christ is the Sonne of God God dwelleth in him and he in God Reuel 21.3 And I heard a voyce saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himselfe shall be their God with them 23. And that citie hath no neede of sunne or moone to shine in it for the glorie of God did light it and the Lambe is the light of it Reuel 22.2 In the middes of the streete of it and of either side of the riuer was the tree of life which bare twelue manner of fruits and gaue fruit euery moneth and the leaues of the tree serued to heale the nations with 5. And there shall be no night there and they neede no candle nor light of the sunne for the Lord giueth them light and they shall reigne for euermore 1. Cor. 15.45 Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies because that his spirit dwelleth in you Tit. 1.15 Act. 15.10 2. Tim. 4.3 1. Sam. â— 22.26 Psal. 2.12 Prov. 3.9,10 Luk. 2.25 a Socrat. hist. eccl l. 5. c. 10. b August de Temp. ser. 119. d Ambr. ser. 38. Heb. 6. â— 2â—â—â— a â—uâ—fâ—n in expos Symb â—â—erony ad â—am a Paciâ—nâ—s epiâ—t 1. ad Symâ—ro â— Tim. 1.13 Hab. 1â—1 â— Tim. 1.13 b Aug. seâ—m 119. de temp Caâ—sian li. 6. de incâ—râ—t domini a Cyril Catec 1. Mystag Tertull. de resurrect Origen hom 5. in Num. Act. 8.38 Hâ—b â—◠◠〈◊〉 â—1 〈…〉 Luk. 8.23 Act. 8.19 Math. 7.22 2. Cor. 13. â— 1 pâ—â— 3.12 Gal. 5.6 Math. 7.7 Math. 16 16â— Math. 8.10 and 16. â— Ioh. 4.33 â— 2 Rom. 10.10 â— Pet. 3.21 Heb. â— 4 â—ides estâ—oâ—a copulatiua Exod. 3â— Exo. 3.6.14 1. Tim. 1.17 a Psal. 82.6 b Exod. 4.16 c â— Cor. 4.4 â— Cor. 8.4 â—oâ— 17.3 Mark 9.24 â—sal 42.12 2. Chr. 16.12 Rom. 10. â—â— â— Tim. 1.12 â— Pet. 4.19 â— Chr. 34.27 â— Chr. 3â— â— Chr. 20.20 Hebr. 5.7 Psal. â—â— Dan. 6 2â— Psal. 78 21,2â— a Hebr. 1.3 Gal. 4.8 b Specie c Numero Math. 3. 16,17 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The meaning Math. 23.9 a Heb. 12.9 b Luk. 3.38 c Esa. 9.6 d Esa. 53.10 e Esa. 8.18 Ier. 3.4,19 Matth. 6.4 Iob 17.14 Ioh. 8.44 Prov. 10.1 Math. 12.50 Mal. 1.6 Math. 5.45 Psal. 68.5 Iob 29 1â— â—6 Math. 6.26 Heb. 12â—â— 2.
which is done by giuing all the members of our bodies to be instruments of the seruice of God in righteosnesse and holinesse Secondly we must indeauour to keepe in the corruption of nature as it were choking and smothering it in the heart that by it neither the world nor the deuill preuaile against vs. And this must be done by hauing a narrowe regard vnto all the powers and faculties of bodie and soule setting a watch before our eies eares lippes and all other parts of the bodie that are in any action the instrumentes of the soule and aboue all as Salomon saith by countergarding the heart with all diligence By the outward senses of the bodie as through open windowes the deuill creeps into the heart and therefore our dutie is to stoppe all such waies of entrance Thirdly when original corruption begins to rebel either in the minde will or any of the affections then must we drawe out the sword of the spirit which is the word of God and incounter with that hydeous gyant laying loade vpon him by the iudgements and threatnings of the lawe and as it were beating him downe with clubbes as Paul speaketh And if it fall out that concupiscence begin to conceiue and bring forth any sinne we must cruise it in the head and dash it against the ground as a bird in the shell least it grow vp to our vtter confusion These are the duties which wee should learne by the passion of Christ. But lamentable are our daies in which all for the most part goes contrarie for commonly men are so farre from killing and subduing the rebellion of the naturall concupiscence that all their studie and care is howe they may feede and cherish it and make it stronger then the mightie Goliah But let vs for our parts be conformable to Christ in his passion suffering in our flesh as he suffered in bodie and soule for And let vs daily more and more by the hand of faith apprehend and apply to our hearts and consciences the passion of Christ that it may as a fretting corasiue eate out the poison of our sinfull natures and consume it Nowe followeth the second point concerning the passion of Christ which is vnder whome he suffered namely vnder Pontius Pilate And Christ may be saide to suffer vnder him in two respects First because he was then the president of Iurie For a little before the birth of Christ the kingdome of the Iewes was taken away by the Romane Emperour and reduced into a Prouince and Pontius Pilate was placed ouer the Iewes not as king but as the Romane Emperours deputie And this circumstance is noted in the history of the Gospell and here specified in the Creed to shewe that the Messias was exhibited in the time foretold by the Prophets Iacob foretold that Shilo must be borne after the scepter is remooued from Iudah Isaiah saith that the family of Ishai shall be worne as it were to the roote before Christ as a braunch shall spring out of it Againe Christ suffered vnder Pontius Pilate as he was a iudge whereby we are giuen to vnderstand of a wonder namely that Christ the sonne of God King of heauen and earth was arraigned at the barre of an earthly iudge and there condemned For thus much the words in meaning import that Pontius Pilate sate as iudge vpon Christ to examine him to arraigne him and giue sentence against him Wherefore before wee come to speake of the degrees of the passion of Christ we must needs intreat of his arraignment vpon earth In handling whereof we must generally consider these points First that when he was arraigned before Pilate he was not as a priuate man but as a pledge and surety that stood in the place and stead of vs miserable sinners as the Prophet Isaiah saith He bare our infirmities and carried our sorrowes and withall in him was mankind arraigned before God Secondly this arraignment was made not priuately in a corner but openly in the publike court and that in a great feast of the Iewes as it were in the hearing of the whole world Thirdly though Pilate in citing examining and condemning Christ intended not to worke any part of mans redemption yet was this wholly set downe in the counsell and good pleasure of God in whose roome Pilate sate and whose iudgement he exercised The generall vse of Christs arraignment is two-fold First it is a terrour to all impenitent sinners for there is no freedome or protection from the iudgement of God but by the arraignment of Christ and therefore such as in this life receiue him not by faith must at the ende of this world be brought out to the most terrible barre of the last iudgement there to be arraigned before the King of heauen and earth And marke the equitie hereof Christ himselfe could not haue beene our Sauiour and redeemer vnlesse he had bin brought out to the barre of an earthly iudge and arraigned as a guilty malefactour and therefore there is no man vpon earth that liues and dies out of Christ but he must whether he will or no hold vp his hand at the barre of the great iudge of all mankind where he shall see hell vnderneath him burning redde hotte and opening it selfe wide to swallow him vp and on the right hand of God standing all the Prophets Apostles and Saints of God giuing iudgement against him on the left hand the deuill and all his angels accusing him and within him a guilty conscience condemning him And thus one day shal the arraignment of those persons be that with full purpose of heart cleaue not to Christ and yet alas huge and infinite is the number of those which make more account of transitorie and earthly matters euen of their pigges with the Gaderens then of him and his benefits and such persons should rather be pitied then despised of vs all considering their estate is such that euery day they are going as traytours pinnioned to their owne iudgement that they may goe thence to eternall execution Secondly Christs arraignment is a comfort to the godly For he was arraigned before Pilate that all such as truly beleeue in him might not be arraigned before God at the day of the last iudgement he was accused before an earthly iudge that they might be cleared and excused before the heauenly iudge lastly he was here condemned on earth that we might receiue the sentence of absolution and be eternally saued in heauen The arraignment of Christ hath three parts his apprehension his accusation his condemnation In the apprehension we must consider two things the dealing of Christ and the dealing of Iudas and the Iewes The dealing and proceeding of Christ was this when he saw that the time of his apprehension and death was neere he solemnly prepared himselfe thereto And his example must teach euery one of vs who know not the shortnesse of our daies euery houre to prepare our selues against the day
of death that theÌ„ we may be found readie of the Lord. What shall the Sonne of God himselfe make preparation to his owne death and shall not we most miserable sinners doe the same who stand in need of a thousand preparations more then he wherefore let vs continually thinke with our selues that euery present day is the last day of our life that so we may addresse our selues to death againe the next day The first thing which Christ doth in this preparation is to make â—hoice of the place in which he was to be apprehended as will appeare by conferring the Euangelists together S. Matthew saith he went to the place called Gethsemane S. Luke saith he went to the mount of Oliues as he was accustomed And that we might not imagine that Christ did this that he might escape and hide himselfe from the Iewes S. Iohn saith that Iudas which betraied him knew the place because oftentimes he resorted thither with his Disciples whereas if he had feared apprehension he would haue rather gone aside to some other secret and vnwonted place This then is the first point to be considered that Christ knowing the time of his owne death to be at hand doth willingly of his owne accord resort to such a place in which his enemies in all likelihood might easily finde him and haue fit opportunitie to attach him For if he should haue still remained in Ierusalem the Scribes and Pharises durst not haue enterprised his apprehension because of the people whome they feared but out of the citie in the garden all occasion of feare is cut off By this it is manifest that Christ yeelded himselfe to death willingly and not of constraint and vnlesse his sufferings had bin voluntarie on his part they could neuer haue bin a satisfaction to Gods iustice for our sinnes Here a question offereth it selfe to be considered whether a man may lawfully flie in danger and persequution seeing Christ himselfe doth not Answ. When good meanes of flying and iust occasion is offered it is lawfull to flie When the Iewes sought to kill Paul at Damascus the Disciples tooke him by night and put him through the wall and let him downe in a basket to escape their hands When Moses was called by God to deliuer the Israelites after he had slaine the Egyptian and the fact was knowne and Pharao sought to kill him for it he fledde to the land of Madian And our Sauiour Christ sundrie times when he was to be stoned and otherwaies hurt by the Iewes withdrew himselfe from among them It is lawfull then to flie in persecution these caueats obserued First if a man finde not himselfe sufficiently strengthened to beare the crosse Secondly his departure must be agreeable to the generall calling of a Christian seruing to the glorie of God and the good of his brethren and the hurt of none Thirdly there must be freedome at the least for a time from the bond of a mans particular calling If he be a Magistrate he must be freed from ruling if a Minister from preaching and teaching otherwaies he may not flie And in this respect Christ who did withdraw himselfe at other times would not flie at this time because the houre of his suffering was come wherein he intended most willingly to submit himselfe to the good pleasure and will of his father The second part of the preparation is the praier which Christ made vnto his father in the garden And herein his example doth teach vs earnestly to pray vnto God against the danger of imminent death and the temptations which are to come And if Christ who was without sinne and had the spirit aboue measure had need to pray then much more haue we need to be watchfull in all kinde of praiers who are laden with the burden of sinne and compassed about with manifold impediments and dangerous enemies In this prayer sundrie points worthie our marking are to be considered The first who praied Answ. Christ the Sonne of God but still we must remember the distinction of natures of their operations in one and the same Christ he praieth not in his Godhead but according to his manhood The second is for whome he praieth Ans. Some haue thought that this and all other his prayers were made for his mysticall bodie the Church but the truth is he now praies for himselfe yet not as he was God for the Godhead feeles no want but as he was a man abased in the forme of a seruant and that for two causes First in that he was a man he was a creature and in that respect was to performe homage to God the creator Secondly as he was man he put on the infirmities of our nature and thereupon praied that he might haue strength and power in his manhoode to support him in bearing the whole brunt of the passion to come The third point is to whome he praied Answ. To the father neither must this trouble vs as though Christ in praying to the father should pray to himselfe because he is one and the same God with him For though in essence they admit no distinction yet in person or in the proper manner of subsisting they doe The Father is one person the Sonne an other therefore as the father saying from heauen This is my welbeloued Sonne spake not to himselfe but to the Sonne so againe the Sonne when he praieth he praies not to himselfe but to the Father The fourth point what was the particular cause of his prayer Ans. His agonie in which his soule was heauie vnto death not because he feared bodily death but because the malediction of the law euen the very heate of the furie and indignation of God was poured forth vpon him wherewith he was affected and troubled as if it had beene defiled with the sinnes of the whol world And this appeares first by the words whereby the Euangelists expresse the agonie of Christ which signifie exceeding great sorrow and griefe secondly by his dolefull complaint to his Disciples in the garden My soule is heauie vnto the death thirdly by his feruent praier thrise repeated full of dolefull passions fourthly by the comming of an Angel to comfort him fifthly by his bloodie sweat the like whereof was neuer heard And herein lies the difference betweene Christs agonie and the death of Martyrs he put on the guilt of all our sinnes they in death are freed from the same he was left to himselfe void of comfort they in the middest of their afflictions feele the vnspeakable comfort of the holy Ghost and therefore we neede not meruaile why Christ should pray against death which neuerthelesse his members haue receiued and borne most ioyfully Againe this most bitter agonie of Christ is the ground of all our reioycing and the cause why Paul biddes all the faithfull in the person of the Philippians to reioyce alwaies in the Lord and againe to reioyce And here we are further taught that when we are